Lonergan Workshop

Citation preview

LONGERGAN WORKSHOP Volume I

LONERGAN WORKSHOP VOLUME I edited by Fred Lawrence

Number I

LONERGAN WORKSHOP edited by Fred Lawrence

SCHOLARSPRESS Missoula.Montana

LONERGAN WORKSHOP VOLUME I editedby Fred Lawrence

Publishedby SCHOLARSPRESS for LONERGAN WORKSHOP

Distributedby SCHOLARSPRESS P.O. Box 5207 Missoula,Montana 59806

LONERGAN WORKSHOP VolumeI edited by Fred Lawrence Boston College

Copyright@1978 by BostonCollege

ISSN 0t48-2009 Printed in the United States of America |

23

4

5

6

Printing Department University of Montana Missoula,Montana 59812

EDITORI S NOTE in this

The essays collected

inaugural for

Lonergan Workshop were contributions of

the Workshop held

a group they

express

in June,

volume of meeting

the third

L976 at Boston College.

the way the work of

Bernard

As

Lonergan,

to the extent that it has generated something like a 'rmovementr" is open to the most diverse styles of thought and directions and editor opportunity

to

research. this journal, stress

and in print--is

alive tion

of

of

that

As director I would like the

to provide

and ongoing

collaboration

found Lonergan's

suggestions

helpful

in venturing

Fred Lawrence October, L977

intent

out

of

of the Workshop to take this the Workshop--

a forum for

among persons

communicawho have

about self-appropriation

"on their

oh/n."

TO THIS ISSUE CONTRIBUTORS Frederick E. Crowe, S.J. Research Scholar Regis College 15 St. Mary Street Toronto, Ontario, Canada M7Y 2R5 Philip McShane Professor of Philosophy Mount Saint Vincent ' s University Halifax, Nova Scotia, Canada B3J 2L3 Joseph F. Flanagan, S.iI. Associate Professor of Philosophy Chairman, Department of Philosophy Boston College Chestnut Hill, MA 02167 Robert Doran , S.J. Assistant Professor of Marquette University l"Iilwaukee, WI 53233

Theology

Bernard Tyrrell, S.J. Associate Professor of Philosophy and Religious Studies Gonzaga University Spokane, WN 99258 Sebastian Moore Campus Minister and Instructor of Theology Marguette University Milwaukee, WI 53233 Matthehr Lamb Assistant Professor of Theology Marquette University Milwaukee, WI 53233 Frederick Lawrence Associate Professor of Theology Boston College Chestnut Hill, MA 02167 Bernard Lonergan, S.iI. Visiting Distinguished Professor of Theology Boston College Chestnut Hill, MA 02167

vrl-

TABLE OF CONTENTS Page DIALECTIC

A$ID THE IGNATIA\I

FrederickE.

Cror'i/e .

SPIRITUAI.

EXERCISES

.

1

THE PSYCHOLOGICAL PRESENT OF THE ACADEMIC COMMUNITY PhilipMcshane.

.

27

TRANSCENDENTAL DIALECTIC iloseph

OF DESIRE AND FEAR

Flanagan

69

THE THEOLOGIANIS PSYCHE: Notes Toward Reconstruction of Depth psychology

a

Robert M. Doran

93

ON THE POSSTBILITY AND DESTRABILITY CHRISTIAN PSYCHOTHERAPY Bernardil. CHRISTIAN

OF A

Tyrrell.

I43

SELF-DISCOVERY

Sebastian

Moore

187

POLITICAL TITEOLOGY AND ''THE LONGER CYCLE OF DECLINE'' Frederick

Lawrence

.

.

223

THE PRODUCTION PROCESS AND EXPONENTIAL GROWTH: A Study in Socio-Economics and Theology

Matthew L. RELIGIOUS

Lamb

257

KNOWLEDGE

BernardLonergan.

.

309

IX

DIALECTIC AND THE IGNATTAN SPIRTTUAL EXERCISES Frederick This

week of

Workshop,

study

so my first

E. Crowe

has been advertised

step

as a Lonergan

is

to determine an approach to such a workshop and to see how my paper can be located in the project. This is not just a simple exercise in thought, for there has been developing in regard to Father

Lonerganfs

ideas a certain

one wish to

polarization

separate myself.

sober approach specialities

is

to apply

It the

from which I for

seems to me, then,

first

four

that

a

functional

of Method to the study of Lonergan himself each of us for himself, which of the four trying to perform. If one objects that this

and to settle, tasks

he is

is

begging the question, that we are endorsing the program of Method (see chap. 4) /L/ in order to study it, we can reduce the approach to simpler terms: assembling the data, determining their meaning, proceeding from meaning to r^rhat is going forward in the history of thought, and investigating

the conflicts uncovered in this history with a view to taking a position of oneis own. Surely no one wil-l object to procedures described in these terms, or to our choosing On that areai

any one of basis

it

them as our interest

I would locate

at the moment.

my own paper

in

the

second

is an exercise in understanding, an attempt to what Lonergan means by dialectic. My plan is to notion to work as a tool of analysis in the

discover put that Spiritual

Ereteises

ward form,

then,

of St. Ignatius LoyoJ,a /2/. In outmy paper is more directly a study of the

Erercieest

but r hope that in this application to a concase an idea of the nature and function of dialectic will appear. Insofar, of course, as the notion of dialectic is found helpful for an understanding of the Exercises, crete

we will

be providing

Lonergants

an element for

Method, but that

is

judging

a tentative

and evaluating by-product

and

2

subtitle

The

relate

of

discourse private

between

exercitant

but

the

at

academic

not

e,Lses are

element

involved

in

but

the

theology,

related

to

remote

from

one

another

hope

the

paper

surely

is

as

are

knowledge

and

common sense

of

realms

as the

a cog-

it

and

of

forms

two

theology

certainly

them,

making

anal-

Lhe Etet'-

and

is

there

all;

process

a good

Secondly,

pursuit,

re-

their

their

offer

discourse.

public

a very

are

of

seem to

the

the

with

and God;

dialectic

academic

specialized

a highly

nitional

the

as public

dialectic

for

ogy

in

as

heading

proposing

Enet'eises

the

/3/' as Public

that

comparison

therefore

not

and does

i-s not,

to

once

of

First,

may be manifest,

sults

at

occur

theology.

affair

my paper

as a term

Ere?cises

Ignatian

is

the

to

Two difficulties

we11.

Workshop

of

have

I

iEseLf

Theology

is

dialectic

of

a study

is

di-alectic

in

an exercise

not

as an idea,

Discourse;

The paper

purpose.

my direct

not

theory. I

public

more clearly I

and of

specialized

form

specialties

of

heads

head

for

is

past

encounter

with

the

message.

Both

employ

phases least

a prima to

course, proof

hearing

of

of

move our

the

pudding

case

functional similariin

a choice

The

theology.

in-

option

horizon,

much in

way that

in

the

for

form

for

of

in

theologian.

the

by an

a person

which Both

with

from

our

lawcourt

the

eating.

a

self-searching

suppose

We do seem to

beginning

be in

the

initiated

are

exercise.

metaphor will

the

fundamental

and responding.

facie

that

a rather

a technique

and crucial

a central

in

a choice

Etercises

and the

dialectic

true highly

for

head

a new horizon

may involve

diatectic

for

study

striking

are

there

The ExereLses

a new religious

volving

is

But

the

by the

supposed

Enercises,

the

also j-t is

much less

theology,

distinguish

to

in

Again,

discourse.

Method.

is

clarify

will

theology

same.

the

they

choice

Both

of

as dialectic

1ife,

factors

not

are

Ehe Enercises

all

and private

as public

theology

ties

my aims

distinction

this

think

one of

fact,

In

difficulties.

these

to

be an answer

itself

witl

study; to

the have but'

kitchen,

two at of the

3 My plan

is

simple.

I will

Esere'Lses from a Thomist tools

of

the Thomist

of dialectic I will of

with

using

I will

organon.

may be used to carry

conclude

the

of

the

analytic

show how the notion

the analysis

some suggestions

further.

on further

avenues

investigation. It

is

naturaLenough

studies

at the University

under the influence Ignatius

specifics,

so central

exhorts

of

to

for

of Paris,

his

made the final

To come to ceived

to begin an analysis

from a Thomist viewpoint,

Eaereieee

is

make an analysis

viewpoint,

studies

of

his

of

the

was after

and to

Thomist

version

it

his

some extent there,

that

tittle

book /4/. of the Enereisee, which

the election

purpose and strucbure

their

in Thomist terms, the exercitant

as,

not

for

to

is con/5/, example, when Ignatius

adapt

the end to

the means the end (No.

but

rather to make the means appropriate to 169) /6/. This is clearly the language of St. Thomas, who analyzes the election or act of choice in terms of willing an end, deliberating on means to that end, and choosing the means accordingly. His stock example is that of a person who s/ants to get well,--the

sick the

restoration

of

ing

9.9, a.4 and passim). to us; maybe calling in

the middle siders

ages than

that

serve better

the

it

stark

is

takes counsel on how he may in the doctor (5.t. L-2, q.8, The example is not very thrilla doctor was a bigger deal in

now, or maybe St.

simplicity

to outline

of

Thomas regularly

syllogism.

describes

The end, he says,

duct the way a premise (5.t, L-2, 9.9, a.3). ceived

in

example will

of

the process.

of it

Thomas con-

this

the structure

What are the characteristics St.

is

health--who

do so, and decides to call a.3;

end therefore

the Thomist election?

from the analogy of a

functions

does in matters

in rnatters

of con-

of understanding

Again, the object

of choice is

con-

syllogistic

terms, for election of the object judgrment follows practical the which is like the conclusion of a syllogism (S.t. L-2, g..13, a.3). Further, one can arrange

a chain

of

syllogisms

in

a hierarchical

order

4

from

descending

and you

universal,

one person

with

patient's

the this But

health

patient

fect

an end

from

it

turning

a.3).

You can go back

cannot

do this

is

of

the

general, (5.t.

too

Here

good,

to

will

With one

What

cises. tant

is

the

point

again

of is in

Erercises

(No.

they stored

lead

his

election,

set

the

serve

the the

The level

forth

this

same paragraphs of

desired

and made operative

means, end.

to with

by divine

of

to

and brought of

beginning and

reduce

a state of

praise,

save

his else

everything

be chosen

so far

orientation the

in

the

repeated to

means to

grace,

Eterexerci-

the

which

this

and

/7/.

make an election:

and by

all

Ignatlan

choice

the

at

as

as an organon,

exercises his

of

choice

a.2)

and Foundation,

comes to God,

all

the

under

of

weeks

Principle

time

power

two

end

23).

to

motive

of

of

goods.

orientation

9.94,

analysis

ad lm) '

through:

source

functioning

concepts

the

and

to

on earth

the

making

when the

reverence, soul

is

through

led

It

life?

of

the

source a.2i

in

will

of

orientation'

this

carried

fundamental

the

9.90,

a helpful

conduct

can

L-2,

set

this

is

which

(S.t.

human action

the

good

the

parti-cular

is are

What

stop?

d.4

9.1, of

of

tist

the

which

is

so there

syllogizingr the

principles

first

L-2,

intellect

with

analogy

the

are

there

from

freely

you

good becomes iden-

range

all-encompassing

the

choose

can

efq-L3,

but

faculty

the

highest

(5.t.

end

ultimate

the

within

and, you

e.9,

with

of

object

Then the

a.1).

in

infinitum,"

communi,

bonum in

is

very

the

is

which

L-2,

tified

It

end?

ultimate

in

do you

where

he

I-2,

ends,

procedere

saying--so

so the

i11,

(S-t.

and higher

est

forever,--"non

Thomas was fond

St.

into

higher

to

al1'

whether

remain

a means

at

it

soul'

the

health,

to

be content

or

a cure

he takes

about

of

about

may deliberate

seek

to

good

the

to

Thus'

a means.

to

the

ends'

someone

doctor;

deliberate

not

subordinate

himself

ought

for

an end

and does

of

what

reduce

less

the

to

a series

life

in

will

end, is

health

is

same for

as an end

taking

granted,

for

premise

universal

can do the

a higher

seeking

else,

more

the

First

as reWeek

5 of

the Erereiees enters into their structure as a realizaprocess goal tion that the to the has been frustrated by sin;

is

the exercitant path

wandering

and purpose positively means, or,

in

therefore

the triple

brought

step of

back from his

shame, repentance,

of

amendment ,/8,/. The Second Week functions as a pursuit of the end through a study of the in biblical

language,

through

a search for

way which

is

Christ.

structure

of

t h e T h o m i s t S u m m at h e o l o g i a e t

That corresponds

very

closely

the

pri.mo tyae-

de Deoi seeundo, de motu rationalis

tabinus

the

to

cz,eaturae in

Deumi tertio,

de Chri.stol qui, secundumquod hono, uia est nobie tendendi i,n Deun (lr 9.2: prologus). There is no need here to accuse St. Thomas of reducing Christ to a mere means for

men to use with

for present purposes, /9/i guage as merely translating

a view to

at

least,

their

salvation

we can take his

what the scriptures

example, in the terms in which Luke reports

lanfor

say,

Peter's

ser-

mon: "There is no salvation in anyone else at all, for there is no other name under heaven granted to men, by (Acts 4zL2) . which rde may receive salvation" So far back to

vre are solidary

Lhe Didaehe and its

and before

Lhe Didaehe to

takes

a refinement

over

tion--a

division

duces it istic this

into

way.

even within

It

of Christ

the frontlines

97) .

are divided

and contribute

their

But the option

when Ignatius

puts

topics:

Christ

leaving

his

Father's

intro-

character-

threshold

under the

figure

we may say that

into

those

of of

the

who volunteer

and those who are content to reasonable service (Nos. 96-

brought

out more sharply

sequence for

obedient

parents

work.

is in

tradi-

life--and

on the very

Ignatius,

of battle,

But Ignatius the

own quite

Kingdom meditation;

followers

and death,

had grown up in

appears first,

so dear to St.

life

the way of

goes

that

the Old Testament.

the Second Week in his

week, in the

enl-ist

a tradition

two ways of

that

soldiery, for

with

to his

meditation

parents

at the age of

This diaLectically

later

these

two

at home, and Christ

twelve related

to be about his pair of

o

meditations

has

is

seen

only

in

the

order

not liberty

found

134,

in

study

adopting,

the

behind to

means that effect

tion

are

end.

get

good

not

the

time

is

rat

a signpost, a single

route

involved

in

a knowledge

us;

rather, to call.

step

me hy

not

dodges

I

is

whi-ch I

the the

exercise

of

objective

self-knowledge

resort

in

order

that to

in

/II/,

it.

I

is

Paj-rs,

laid

out

lays

remain

conhas remain not

but

cast

there

Three

out

us.

demanding

routes

i-n

the

finding

of

Or I

If

the

in

direction,

be less

by

as he Iikes,

follow

to

of

direc-

The route

9oa1.

the

the

love

maze:

may take

right

Two Standards.

the

to

says

leads

149-157)

the

of

it

decision.

will

of

irnmediate

importance

ready

in

toward that

the

where

to

and honors

in

is

Ignatius

as many chances

am not

pointing

effect

laboratory

seem;

Men (Nos.

of

but

an alternative

clear

Pairs

a

therefore

objective

real

the

crucial

riches

made

as proposed

dealing

the

surface.

they

have the

is

we may be 1ed unawares

in

clue

anil that

see how such

life

of

We are

where

more an exercise

it

qoal

say

into

135-148)

to

is

the

on the

what

can

where

clarified,

taught

of

might

hence

like

edge

(Nos.

deliberation

led

and

the

no real

is

(Nos. in

exercitant

and discover

always

been

taking

but

the

viewpoint

the

where

rat

Thomist

exercise

knowledge,

a sense

The Three trast,

one

in

seem innocent

a path

But

riches

away from

facades

and we cannoti in

them,

now be fitted

Two Standards

and Foundation.

vrhat the

of

as

point

home his

From the

Specifically

of

him

Principle

Things

about

Two Standards,

on the

the

end.

an exercise

riches,

Ignatius,

inverting

brinq

must

as a special

love

the

may turn

the

get

to

Men.

of

can be taken

with

order

exercise

the Pairs

Three

we are

love

in

pattern:

/IQ/

in

Luke

says

scri-pture,

with

masterpieces

on means to to

he expressly

what

Two Ignatian

on the that

in

he takes

for

value

see 27L-272) .

135i

this

symbolic

a clearly

about than

the

a knowlit

i-s

before

bare

deaf

for

to

the a

T

It

is

this

of

dialectic.

and Fourth

the Third

very

truncated

form of

last

two parts

and their

Gain Love. the First

applies notion

which omitted the Contemplation

it

is

clear

is

of dialectic.

of his will

However, the contrast

so let

Iate

to the earlier.

they stand to the first

I would say that,

as we think

in

in other

thing is

words, with is,

weeks re-

as long

in

for

precious

still,

and

it

is

of

some-

Hordever, that possi-

way offers

Ignati-us presents

order;

What we

the frontlines

ourselves.

The Christian

a different

we are con-

a bonum acquiz,endum.

salvationt

to acquire

not the whole story. of

or acquire;

a place

sin,

army, ultimately

we strive

bilities

will

itself

That is,

or may be, extremely

the conquest of

Christ's

Lonergan's

terms of means to an end, we are concerned

wish to acquire noble:

chapters

two weeks as a good to be

what we may do, or achieve,

cerned,

in

on Thomist analy-

shared stands to a good to be acquired. with

from

no longer

us see how these final

sis,

to

discourse

end/means structure

to these two weeks, and neither

be enlightening,

these

as different

from the controversies

The Thomist

the

Lhat they represent

the Erereises,

and Second Weeks as the farewell ten.

remains

would be a

epilogue,

Nevertheless,

'Johnrs gospel seven to

It

the E*ereises

new phase of

a distinct

there

Weeks.

of

the notion

apply

At the moment, however,

of

two parts

the first

presently

to which I will

tlre Etereisea question

of

bare skeleton

them in

the last two weeks of the Exeyeises, and Aquinas provides (rather marginally, it is true) a further tool for their the good to be shared and conununicated, the bonum eommunieandum(5.t. L-2, q.l, &.4 ad lm; e.28, a.4 ad 2m; 3, 9.1, a.1). This analysis.

is

not

The further

ing whatever into

is

the concept of

something we reach out to grasp at;

spontaneous overflow, ing

tool

their

state

ience or endure.

to

that

notion I-2,

it

love has for

those we love

share with

And this (5.t.

cation amongfriends e.26, a.2) .

a necessity

we possess with

rather, and for

them what they naturally

9.65, a.5;

has its

is

a

sharenter-

experappli-

2-2, 9.25, a.3;

I

precisely

is

Now it

(Nos.

Fourth

Week) .

in

least

matter passion

the

of

Christ

his

resurrection.

that

we shaye.

suffering

We are

with if

child.

who sj-ts

closed

open

passing;

she does

squeal

down the

street.

What is

doing?

has

love

cises

lead

that

cially

to

with

the

up to

the

election, for

a term

of

part

L}:e Erez,eises?

available

I

would

tional

say

logi-c

the

process

puts is

quite

the

decision,

directly

from

on the

emphasj-s

i-nadequate

as an existential

show up this

to

In

say

it

the

even

to

analogy on

bonum in

of

on the

logic,

of

eomm.uni to

the

go

and

cognicon-

where in for

Tl:e Spiritual

You do not

ideas

presently'

extent

as a tool

espe-

analysis

of

self-i-nvolvement

either

exer-

Briefly'

not.

the

need

dialectic.

the

1i-ght

she

/I2/.

here

with

emphasis

influence.

inadequacy.

is

for

the has

loved

and the

it

the is

she

the

Lo be corrected

Thomas puts

that in

thought

have

for

adequate

generalization

factor

ceiving

or

I

today,

a sweeping

with

weeks

comparison

proved

organon

of

two

on

belong

they of

that

one who is

to

Thornist

sharing

does

place,

of

curiosity

What good

now is

her

when brakes is

she

b1ind.

the

Has the this

alarm

of

of

cradle

her

satisfy

out

and

be in

to

has given

by the

in

first

we find

that

all

context

share

us return

Let

are the

sufferj-ng

What purpose

she achieving?

context;

another

which

that

in

One may think

Why? because

The questions

serve? in

child

her

to

look

was born

he be:

structure

eyes

them not

week is

each

be in

to

the

Week we share

in

he happens

structure.

with

not

She does

if

229

doqd not

wherever

The end/means

who is

of

factor

he happens

and happiness,

is

2?4,

22I,

it

Fourth

the

Christ,

that

Week we. share

Third

and in

a friendship/sharing

mother

state

the

con-

Erercises

Weeki Nos.

The determinj-ng

and happiness.

way to the

Lord

the

peace

in

in

that

the

viewpoint

in

union

we love,

of

weeks

Third

the

this

those

with two

From this

and sorrow,

sorrowi peace

last

206 in

I95,

193,

the

the

of

characteristic

in

and destiny

and state

dition

sharing,

this

smoothly

particular

modern

which

analysis Ererei,ses and way of

9 to which you may be called

life

decision,

not even if

go smoothly Principle

dynamism instead

and general

conception

willing

and directly

and Foundation

of

of

der.

This

verify

it

surely

is

the

a condo you

Neither

from the end as operative

in

to the standard

as pre-

without

of Christ

further

in personal

the

You might

as

to reach har-

attention

the rud-

to

and you can

lesson of history,

yourselves

for

of

an abstract

the end.

sented in the Second Week of Ll:.eEsereises. well set a ship on j-ts course and expect it bor two weeks later

time

to good is

the orientation

and resourceful

crete

at a crucial

experience

as you

grow o1der. But I have to on St. jacket

of

the term,

and provides

logic

more recent lish

my too

correct

sweeping generalization

Thomas, whose honest realism thought.

resists

many points

of

I am not referring

dialectic.

to his

own use of to estab-

here (see Isaac: 505-506, and Fessard, 1950:

a link

to look

is

on the periphery

rather

where Thomas continually own system. logism of sin

is

propositions

with

this

is

of his

thought

pleasant.

of his

the confines

the Aristotelian

a pleasant

the other,

The

category.

syl-

the person

There are two majors:

Each would have its

ternatively,

is

Thomist dialec-

which describes

temptation.

to be avoided;

enjoyed.

breaks out of

For example, there

four

struggling

with

contact

There has been some effort

14-15) , but I think the effort is wasted: tic is just too exclusively a cognitional place

the strait-

own minor: But in

thing

this fact

one,

is

is

to be

sin;

al-

can be

there

only one minor and only one conclusion; which is it to be? (5.t. l-2, q.77, a.2 ad 4mi fn Vff Eth., lect. 2, Nos. 1345-1347i De malo, 9.3, a.9 ad 7m). Though cast in logical

terms,

this

exposition

clearly

toward the sort

of dialectic

Again,

the knowledge that

there

the ordinary gained

is

process of

through

with the object

breaks out of

we are going

the mind,

logic

to deal with.

seems to

lie

outside

a knowledge that

is

the affective connaturality of the knower (S.t. 1, 9.1, a.6 ad 3m; 2-2, 9.45, a.2i

10

also

q.23,

l-2,

q.L62,

ad lm)

d.3

judgrment.

corresponding of

tj-on

a higher

end

grace

(5.t.

by divine

to

Thi-s corresponds of

dialectic.

is

the

we are

with

(5.t.

with

in

or

l,

resolve"

"reflection (105) .

St.

Thomas then

But

hrays. where his

to

to

in

so I

introduce about

process

the

to

from

opment it

proceeds

from

rather

two

upwardsr"

"from

experience

growing

balanced other

understanding

judgment

kind

is

"from

to

above

transformation

of

falling

of

comparison

is last

a term

a factor two

throughout

weeks.

I

growing

balanced courses

in

the

leave

that

it

for

the

Enez'cises aside,

me

"human develis

"devel-

be my concern; understanding'

judgment, of the

love

from The

action." result

(1975:63).

1ove"

1et

process.

There

will

downwards,"

provide

to

as set

outset,

reverse

kinds.

to

fruitful

to

of

and this

below

else-

peripheral

to talk j ntentionalhuman

emphasized

different

various

dialectic

the

the

about

in

a

am going

I

levels

lower

from

shi11y-

we look were

of at

far

not

by means of

that that

Here,

than

quite

another speaks

system

his

notion

First,

recently

has

Lonergan

opment" is of

the

Method.

from

dialectical

Hamlet's

only

suggest

elements

to

limitations.

higher,

Father

focus

of

out

i-s to

turn

Lonergan's two

ity

breaks

that

in

he is

of

made apropos

Thomas

persuade

to

can be halted

into

bring

thought,

forth

say

does

terms,

cognitional

follow

action,

Though Thomas still

/f4/.

Kierkegaard

remark

as it

efforts

rhetorical

a.1)

of

courses

has options'

not

there

a logic-machinei

of

sequence

goal

the

paragraph, does

conduct

a.21.

is

that

this

close

contingent

habitual

his

shallying:

to

effected

ad 3m; q.1II,

horizons

that

clicking

the

q.83,

in

here

in

shift

the

a

to

substitu-

the

a substitution a.6

9.9,

leading

is

there

we

what

to

values

of

ad 2m;

a-2

Q.97,

close

very

a lower,

L-2,

and so reason

syllogisms

the

for

recognition

dealing

says,

is

Thirdly,

And fj-nally,

Thomist

premises

This

/n/.

2-2,

aa.I-2i

as an apprehension

describe

might

q.26,

d.4i

of

of This

Christ

and especially

however,

in

this

"the would which in

the

paper'

11 well of

aware that

in

so doing I may seem to commit the just half a ship.

those who build Secondly,

within

there

the context

process

in which

is

of

the

a distinction

we may introduce

lhe Ererciees. exercitant

two moments or phases.

folly

The dialectical

becomes engaged involves

There is

the moment that

regards

the way of Christ

as a set of truths and values to be adopted by anyone who chooses, and there is the moment that regards the exercitant's quite individual choice of a state of life in his own quite individual situation. I call them 'rmoments or phases.', It is important to find the right notion here, for we are probably not dealing with two stages of conversion undergone in a time sequence. I

suspect

that

in

the concrete

the

two moments are inseparably thought we have to distinguish logical

of

effect

they differ

the Eaeneises Ignatius

the other. public this

At any rate

discourse

entirely

between the

The first exercitant series

with

the temporal sequence p r opose them one after has to I see the first as a matter for

soul

an appropriate

is

the encounter

the way of Christ on his

as discovered

Standards,

to which I

topic

private,

for

a matter

and God.

moment, then,

of meditations

the exercitant

intertwined. But in them, just as in psycho-

second as quite

decisively

of

and in

and therefore

Workshop, and the

decision

of

as discovered

public

1ife,

but notably

in the meditation

shal1 return.

the in a and

on the Two

In this

moment the

dialectic

of the Enet'eises has a clear objective reference. The way of Christ can be studied from public documents-the gospels, the reflections of a hundred saints, and the studies of a thousand masters of the spiritual life. It contains

a doctrine

which can be explained,

values

which can be exemplified son to another. Further, this

sentation tude, printed

can be made before

from the pulpit book.

AII

and a set of

and presented explanation

an actual

of a church,

by one perpre-

and this

or potentiaLmulti-

or from the pages of a

of which amounts to

saying

that

it

is

a

L2

general,

in

belongs

so the

Not

a wrestling

choice

of

will

presented

Christ

area

freedom

God around

or

set

elaborate the

of

I

to

or

light

I

variables:

darkness, j-n a score try

Above

communication.

are

in

i.n to

the

for

not

even

are

not

someone elsers,

director's;

they

are

not

some genera:-. Zeitgeist.

individual.

The

my souli

with

he wi11s,

in

the

that

person,

with

a simi-lar It

is

the

way of

way to

then

thay

the

here turning

effect

be a hermi-t,

of

parti-cular

Godts

decision

join

to case

every

my paper

diatectic

along

provided

horizontal

the

with

join

be to

by the

and now of from

has

involved in

others

moment involved

We are those

though

moment of

the

in

depths

from an

the

call-

will

for

others

cal1.

clear

Christ

and not angel

even

to

politics--in

enter

mysterious

lles

only

to

order,

apostolic

a decision

with

Ehe Erez,cises

are

and when

one may emerge

he wi11s.

messaqe

the They

he wills

where

breathes

Spirit

what

the

movements

the

mA spirits,

mesof

lines

rules

they

of

use

to

private the

his

shorten

posture

tune

are

there

they

spirits;

of

discernment

all,

or

fast'

not that

me along

to

transmitting

or or

par-

his

develops

lengthen

ways to

of

to

sage God is

this

in

push

to

what

therefore

am to

com-

sovereign

the

of

sources

fast

am to adopt

or

We are

no way either

Ignatius

me.

weeks,

different

prayer,

for

is

will

ticular

just

also

clearly

di-scourse.

public

from

learn

to

way of

general

and much more is

hopes that the

But

not

public

for

and there

God,

of

with

individual'

utterly

my own freedom

of

clearly

Two Standards.

the

a matter

not

municable, the

in

is

election

Ignatius

is

particular

the

God in

accordance

life.

be made in

This

dialectic.

the

with

soul

the

in

a state

choice

the

of

it

communicable;

discourse.

moment in

second

rather

the

public

of

realm

the

is

it

way;

a unj-versal,

not

if

in

with

wrestling

Thomist

tools

invitation, the

of

analysis

dialectic,

and the

transition

is

the

and vertical

liberty.

divine

decision.

Lonergan's

through

the

encountering

a general

a personal

directly

study

to

in

to

simplest

concepts

What Thomas deals

of with

13 in his

end/means structure

Lonergan deals with The latter

could

substitution

in his

be described is

horizontal

dialectic

of one end for

Method, however, it of

is

liberty;

in Thomist another.

a shift

what

is vertical terms

In the

in horizons,

liberty. as the

language of a dismantling

the old

and the establishing of a new, with a sequence that is not just genetic but dialectical; that is, it is j u s t not a matter of successive stages of development, but a matter of the radical (19722235-237, 106). To effect

this

time and effort;

transformation

shift

in horizons

Ignatius

over thirty

analyze

the

cool

easier,

at

shift

ment.

I propose

ings.

First,

is

supplied

in

conversion

going

is

to take

certainly

spread t-he Erereises least

we call

thought so, for he days (No. 4) . But to

detachment

is

shorter

and

as long as we can maintain

our detach-

to

general

start

the motive

with

three

power.

by the dynamism of

ligible,

to the true,

get that

the openness is

rather

head-

In Thomist analysis spirit

open to

the

this

intel-

to the good; and we are not to that

of

spirit

for-

graced by God.

Dialectical

analysis uses the same dynamism and follows its unfolding through experience, understanding, and judgment, leading Lo affective response. While the first three specialties of Method are out of place here, there is

something

analogous

to

them in the contemplation of scenes from the life (experience) , the effort of Christ to realize what they mean (understanding) , and the sense of what has taken place in salvific history and my own life (judgment). So far we are close enough to St. Thomas. But dialectic

adds not only response to the good but the element of personal encounter. In the fourth specialty of theology this means "meeting persons, appreciating the values

they represent,

criticizing

allowing

one's

by their

words and by their

living

This

list,

fied

par eseeLLenee in

with

their

defects,

and

to be challenged deeds"

the exception

of

at its very roots (Lonergan, L9722247) .

the third

the encounter

with

item, Christ

is

veri-

which we

I4

in

experience

goodness'

his

from

or

Week where

in

the

First

Savior

has done

for

me and ask

Savior

(No.

is

even

true

is

better more

already

in

three

exercises te1ls

Incarnation

Here

is

there

of

more: the

in

are

they

are

reduced

of

position

I

the

method. ter

with

are

engaged

method

the

to

is

that

Father past

with

requires

choose,

in

study

a collaborative

But

there

will

is as

reduc-

patlocate

Christ. develop

is

the

and

positionas

dialectic

encoun-

distinguish

same past. it

is

the

and

Christ,

contemporaries

effort,

are

operating

discovery

with

as

Christ

me to

I

with the

Etereises

way of

the

seems to

of

evaluation,

of

heading

Lonergan

experience,

conflicting

enable

a

life

the

horizon

incompatible

and encounter us

two

through

tentative

of

positions.

exercises

subsequent

the

ways of

to the

to

exercise

from

can be taken

of

the

as

Igna-

the

compari-son,

their

horizons

and very

Here

Method's

counterpositions

all

of

A third

theology.

patterns;

dialectic.

this

of

in

tasks

of

regard

to

factor

by the

contrast;

am expected

reverse

rejection

in

course,

the

completion

the

and selection

in

accurately

of

For

of

alternative

offer

terns myself

my own life

of

prayer

fundamental

to

to

process

Two Standards

in

set

Sav-

on the

dj-alecti-c

on the

classification,

and Satan

will

in

counterpart

that

materials

of

dlstinct

not

specialties

exercise

the

tion,

And,

the

on the

between

Two Standards.

certaj-nly

are

four

the

structured

and judgment

understanding, though

is

there

Chri-sti

para11el

an assembly

bring

we certainly

ten

thus,

with

structure

the

and the

on the

exercise

something

I22-L25) .

, is

a remarkable

task

theological tian

ll4-116 heading

A second

to

reflect

am to

application

some fruitful

and draw

(Nos. 106-108,

my

becomes channeled

it

beginning me I

This

the

do for

Second Week;

the

Ignatius

the

what

should

chal-1enge and

here,

throughout

effectively

times

ior

present

I

what of

The element

53) .

ponder

I

God'

to

and my relation

myself

God and

with

we start

whether

interpersonal,

on the

falls

accent

the

sides,

From both

Etercises.

the

who

Since on the

15 second member that is

only

through

the emphasis falls,

the movement towards

and he writes: cognitional

,'it

and moral

self-transcendence,

in which the theologian

overcomes his

own conflicts,

he can hope to discern

the ambivalence

at work in

that

others

and the measure in which they resolved their problems." In a reciprocal action, "it is through knowledge and appreciation of others that we come to know ourselves and to fill out and refine our apprehension of values" (L972:252-253). Is there a counterpart to this collaborative

effort

of contemporaries in the making of The question could be made specific by the value of making ttre Exereises in contrnon

the Enercises? asking with

about

others

private

and by adding spiritual

prayer.

As far

such a practice, take place, a useful

ing closer saints

for

to render

to the Ignatian

us,

then our

since

surely

we all

idea,

that

to one's

never envisaged direction

of dialectic

might

might prove

methodical.

Remain-

we could. look on the

and in study

our encounter

self-knowledge,

in

the practice

as our collaborators,

ary with pastt

but development

and then the notion

tool

socializing

as I know, Ignatius

the with

some sense contemporsame message from the them is

illuminating

and perhaps

we would also speak the ambivalence at work in them. With regard to the study of Christ himself, it is clear that this is our chief means of discovering our own inauthenticity and resolving our conflictsi vre r^rould not speak cautiously

of

of discerning

inauthenticity

in him, but a theological question might on the relation of his understanding to intel-

be raised lectual

conversion, and the theological question might have repercussions in prayer. We are far from the beaten path here, but these vague possibilities also serve to suggest the latent force of dialectic. Now I wish to focus on a point of the highest interest

for

as public discourse: the question of docseems to me that here the Exereises provide a concrete instance of dialectic at work, that the dialecprocess is very similar tical in theology and in the trines.

theology It

l6

in

happens

are

and uses

judgments

of

sense

of

human ways, The grace

the of

knowledge

(No.

makes visible and the

love

turn

leads

that

Christ's

to

poverty

to

in

con-

of

guidance,

etc' is

exercise

one,

and knowledge Leader

truthful

for

doctrine,

for

one:

remarkable

gamut

in

which

honors,

whole

of

opposite

exactly

but

sin,

course,

for

humble

position

of

virtues

(Nos.

range

broad

the

thi-s

and

the

desire

in

a petition

is

desire

the

whole

and the

humility

God's

evil

exer-

that

judgments

be a rather

to

the

by

directly

doctrines

for

so to

and

way follows

of

love

from

pride

to

is

value,

supreme

to

leads

wealth

of

out

to

always

of

the

This

149).

turns

doctrine

that

the

which

life

true

the

of

deceits

select

(]-9722298) /16/' return

asks

exercitant the

to

presented

choices

example,

Christts

specialties

foundations,

and of

fact

of

applica-

by the

functional

we take

if

doctrines,

with

cerned

way:

following

the

my study)

to

so central

is

which

cise

three

these

in

reached

dialectic" (I

path there

doctrines;

in

them

multiple

Two Standards

Now the

to

In

theology'

a clear

unity

specialty,

specialty,

functional

in

only

distinguishes

that

among the

from

not

is

doctrines

functional

the

doctrines

nature

the

better

operates

natural

of

theoloqical

a method

of

tion

it

he links

rate

any

At

"There

a kind

be even

tasks.

as

foundations

through

dialectic

seems to

understand

there

presentation

Lonergan's

of

diatectic

with

Begin

from

to

dialectic.

of

and role

us

enabling

LLle Eret:cises

of

case-study

concrete

the

and

Enereises,

the

what

better

analyze

to

us

with

illumination,

reciprocal

enabling

notion

theological

the

is

there

and that

Exercises,

and

so

L42,

146) . It doctrine ing

what

is

the

that

patrimony

his of

so useful

makes it is

dialectic

How on earth make it

strangeness

very

does own?

one It

wisdom

and does. ever is

as a case-study For

arrive

certainly

handed

down in

at

the such

not our

this

of

and unexpectedness

for

grasp-

arises:

question a doctrine

and

an element

in

the

schools.

It

is

not

L7 a doctrine

operative

make a living world

of

in

course,

industry,

or of

the arts

in

through

to

the

not even in that

either

Of

a real

We arrive

at this

process

simply

dismantles

that

striving

and sciences.

apprehension.

dialectical

of

much less

commerce, and finance,

we know the answer,

notional

world

and get ahead a little,

the professions,

of

our everyday

or a

doctrine

in

a

one's old horithe one founded on the mentality of Horatio Alger stories, and establishes a new one that is learned from Christ with the help of the interpreting saints. I spoke of real or notional apprehension of this process, using Newmanrs terms. The apprehension is real if we have exzon,

perienced

the extraordinary

Standards

throws

on our past,

personal

inauthenticity,

conflict

with

notice

that

ing,

and if,

nize

that

study.

this

is

the sort

revealing

of

in our Catholic

they

have got this

exercise

but certainly

the way of Christ.

it

I called tate

light

hold

It

thing

perhaps

it, in

is

of

its

in

its

profound

notional

the saints

the Two

if

we

keep say-

piety of

toward them, we recogsomething worthwhile.

doctrine

I had thought

of

over both words.

of the Two Standards a casecalling it a paradigm. I hesi-

The difficulty,

very simply stated, the case or paradigm, the efficacy with which it works depends entirely on the subject. We are moving inevitably, once we start using cases or parais

that,

however public

digms,

toward a dialectical involvement in which you and f as persons encounter one another face to facei that is, you and I here and now in this Workshop, I with my values and my degrees of authenticity and inauthenticity, you with

yours.

deploying

There is

the

full

Method and avoid tive

is

first

to retreat

three ff

tasks

no way we can engage in

potential this to

kind the

of

first

theology,

four

steps of the only alternaand guarded area of the in religious studies.

of encounter; safe

as practiced

we understand

the

dialectic as I have explained it my purpose has been simple exposition) , a host of possibilities arises, first as guestions, and then, (and so far

18

given

and

ology

There

are

many schools

to

the

study

alism:

dedicated

WilI

way.

that

asking

a \day of

it.

two

books

and

mon sense

us

as allows

our

taking

natural

world

then

whole

the

under

Lucan

(hodos,

and

ology

put

9:2;

of the

Christian question

in

a new realm

between

the

everyday

would

Would this

conversion

involve

Finally,

a conversion

other of

and

of

left not

way of also

In

a way?

Thomist is

thea key to

correspond

or, of

left?

is

Christ

a method?

Does Christj-an

that

the

does

to

both

in

affects

it

us

and

much a "way"

very

transcendence,

realm

"horizon"

as

words:

a moral

What is

way that

the

the

com-

reli-

An orientation

is

spirituality factor.

God.

to

and passim) ;

19:9;

in

self

it

is

in

what

possession whole

is

Christianity

Ignatian

and a key

notion

a way;

conversion

message,

Acts

it

the

relate

to

evaluations;

the

conversion?

provide

Christian

so that

our

and orienti-ng

not

conversion

and values

of

is

raises

knowing

taking

God's

first

deal

not

a self-appropriation

such

evaluates

possession

of

heading

automatj-ca1Iy

view

is

conversion

is

of

satisfactions

that

endence

self-transc

the

relate

to

us

as allows

conversion

moral

isi

knowing

Christian

be understood

Intellectual

a philosophy

in

theory

social,

r u h . a LM e t h o d

conversion

a self-appropriation

such

of

nevertheless

Method?

of

and terms

context

and accep-

does

Method

is

denomi-

of

a number

a complaint

is

Christian

How would

value?

question

that

one, but it

of

instead

question:

and

perhaps,

This,

with

corWhich

psychologi-caI,

the

is

there

complaints

We hear

conversion.

gious

its

of

di-scourse,

God given

from

own situation,

Agai-n,

etc.

cultural,

is

own grace

to

according

the

its

each with

nations ted

there

never-

doctrine

of

be

will

whether

public

of

schools

apprehensions

different

to

responding

of

a number

of

fully

understanding

fu11y

as

even

of each

each,

Christ,

own distinctive

theology,

admit

Iikewise

way of

the

its

discovering

theless.

of

spirituality,

of

theplur-

question

the

example,

For

church.

the

in

and policies

as proposals

answers,

certain

our To

conversion

instead,

a link

transcendence?

become analogous

in

another

way

19 if

applied

both

to

the transcendent

and to

the way to

the

transcendent? on the side of theology, but Questions multiply others are raised on the side of the subject. Take one example.

Doctrines

from an authentic Subjectivity

by the

corresponding one gets

sciously

not

puzzles, stil1 the

of

presents

so easily;

or find process

real

world

in

self-

is

onesel_f the it

intended to the con( L o n e r g a n, L 9 7 7 : I 5 ) . B u t j u s t

consciousness,

a real

experiencing;

problem.

on which dialectic We can quite

we have only We can practice

to open and understanding,

we have to make up problems and judgment is a book. To practice in the nature of the case the judg-

them in

more difficult;

mental

is

one has to keep producing

our eyes repeatedly.

though

when there

Such appropriation

subject"

level

practice

close

existentially.

beyond the object

operating

operative,

himself

involved

proceed

when they

"One has to produce

operation.

here the fourth is

involving

subject.

by practice:

achieved

easily

subject

objective

is methodically

appropriation

until

are truly

has to

be slow and thorough,

instead

of

the fictitious

concerned

one of

with

artificial

problems,

and so cases for practice do not come readily to But when we turn to decision it seems that cases for practice are excluded on principle. If it is a real decision, it involves me existentially, and then it is no hand.

mere "practice"; if it is a mere exercise, an example chosen for the practice, then it is no real decision, for it does not involve me existentially. The paradox: The practice of decision, by the very fact thaL it is merely practice,

is no practice

Of course, that

in

group dynamics

and give fully

you a role

simulates

a student we involve

at alL.

the bituation they

make, even the

smal1 ones.

involvement. this

day in

paradox every

real

I believe situations

which more or less

to whom I explained every

not desperate.

cook up artificial

to play

an existential

ourselves

is

success-

Besides, said

to me,

decision

And one can advert

as we

to those

20

my paradox

believe in

going

(7) .

in

and

counter,

integral

is

it

a differ-

with

you

of it

carry

a personal

a table

or

level

the

to

tame

comparatively

are

if

only

becomes automatically

level,

can be conAristotle's

of

as a slide-rule

carried

Lonergan's,

logarithms;

and

dialectic.

style

and Bacon

you

at

an organon

is

almost

as impersonal

affairs,

it

Aristotle

of

Those

ence.

generic

the

But

Baconrs.

or

organon

The uncom-

Method

Lonergan's

it:

as an organon

ceived

cf

putting

on

some essays

of

at?

in

can be acute

is

theology

getting

is

Lonergan

The discomfort way of

Another

gettinq

Lonergan

that

is

answer

fortable

is

then

"What

doing apropos

said

it

for level

fourth

the

we start

ever

Mcshane

As Philip

level.

he edited:

me"

if

exercises

formal

pondering,

worth

is

demands that

make on us,

to

any

I

But

self-appropriation.

block

j-t

think

us the

home to

brings

I

of to

remains

and

dialectic,

that

purposes

for

later

decisions

enthat

to

with

involvement

others. I on in

have

proper

of

again of

area

the

first

apply

in

an exercise

just

having

feel

like

year,

outsiders.

hundreds in

tions needed

what

thev

students

to

or

of

their

concepts

are

work

just

competent

will

Would

what to

do

it

got

they

themselves they in

are

their

my

tasks,

question,

who may

dissertaa much-

bring hold

an

as every

graduate

begin

if

for

year'

this

example,

theology.

and determined

specialties set

of

philosophy

clarity

this

For

repeat

four

those

toward

diplomacy

exercising

or

in-group,

be

who may form

\^/ith those

chat

the

academic

a serious

was to

to

like

would through

approach

of

specialties

my own paper

I

am raising a cozy

four

that

interpretation.

I

that

insisting

stated

then

a general

of

suggestion

not

I

and

I studies

these

approach

first

the

Lonergan

to

method,

a good way to

that

speak

my introduction

In

studies.

Lonergan

of

and

more generally,

and,

i-tself

Method

of

study

suggested

was to his

the

theology

leave

to

my startj-ng-point,

to

return

to

aside,

wish

as an organ-

Method

using

now I

but

theology,

doing

of

speak

to

led

been

of

with doing,

situation?

the

four

the

help

of

and

indeed

2I As for

my own paper,

I suspect

because of

the enthusiasm

seem to you, plied

the notion

of dialectic

have gone considerably

to

it

that

with

that

sion,

ideas

tend

to exercise

but then we have to reflect

assign

proper

them their

position. own persua-

their

all

role.

I

even beyond

ft to

that

beyond interpretation,

and have been advancing a personal

true

to

I ap-

which

the Erereises,

dial.ectic, is

going

is

the more carefully

We must make haste

slowly. A danger I see in Lonergan studies at the moment, !'Ihether you are sympathetic or unsympathetic, is that of trying to move too fast, and I wish to reserve my inalienable right to lag behind. Let us reflect a little, therefore,

on what I have done; it may indeed help us get a firmer grasp of what the four tasks really are. I do not deny that I made judgments, but they were judgments of the

kind

that

Lonergan's pears in

belong

dialectic

interpretation:

hold

of

is

or even my opinion

will

an idea

this

this

is

what

the way it

ap-

I do not deny my enthusiasm for

of dialectic

where the action

that

means, and that

the Exez,eises.

the notion ting

to

be in that

theology.

that

ft

is

it

part

is of get-

it

be a moving experience, but surely we know by now what is needed to add conunitted judgment and evaluation to the exhil_aration of an idea or of an opinJ-on. One could 9o on with this list of specifications,

but it

terpretation,

is

just

are really

cation

one area,

in

cross-light fications Ireneus,

the

notion

a Tertullian,

more I realize more willing small /18/.

is.

some clue

to its

analyses

might

I become to that

far

is

limit all

trying

of the

lgnatian

and to

tested

its

appli-

my work in

or studied

is

to

an

thinker.

before

my contribution paper

the

the modi-

application

the task

this

from ready still

or a modern Christian

the magnitude of

incrementt

nature

/L7/, undergo in

in-

of Lonergan studies

we are

My analysis

I have not

but

from other

field

research,

For my own partlam

here.

gives

say that

and that

what dialectic

Erereises

to

in the

beginning,

to begin dialectic to clarify

just

simpler

and history

us,

The the

to one

intended

to be

22 NOTES specialties own view, "the eight In Lonergan's /I/ investithat to any human studies be relevant ...would (1971:233)' future' past to guide its gated a cultural the first especially the specialties, i simple extension to the study of any thinker of them, may be applied four fie1d. in the cultural

By

Ignatius exercises, spiritual By the phrase, /2/ prayingr of onets conscience' Preto examination refers He aretc. wil1, paring one's soul to find the divine in four weeks, in which the ianged his set of exercises sin and its-conseis successively: of reflection object Christ, the passion-of of Christ, life q',r6tr"."r the public The four weeks and ascensi-on of Christ. €he resnrrectlon (Principle and.Foundaby a kind of prologue are enclosed ( C o n t e m plation to Gain Love) ' o f e p i l o g u e a k i n d a n d tion) specialties: as Ignatian are regarded key exercises certain etc' on the Two Standards, those on the Kingdom of Christ, advice' a great deal of ascetic The book also contains etc. rules for the conduct of life' a rework are legj-on; little of this Editions one is found i-n Monumenta Historica cent and authoritative SocietaHistoricum fesut vo1. 100, Institutum Societatis four of the most ancient This gives R o m e, L g 6 g . Iesu, tis and columns, in para11el (including the autograph) texts I have become standard; numbers that adds the paragraph translati-on with Fr. Roothaan's use I manual edition will 1932) , but Bruges, the autograph, (Versio litteralis--from will add the numbers found in the L969 Monumenta edj-L:.on' thj-s j-ssue as much as one One can complicate /3/ for doing so; I shal1 to his capacity pleases, according at the end of mY PaPer. return to it emergence has been of the book's The history /4/ of St' The influence by H. Pinard de 1a Boullaye. studied way from the fact in a general Thomas may be estimated (Quarta Pars' his constitutions into wrote it Ignatius that Legetun Vetus et Nouum c. xj-v, n. I) i-hat In theologia Thomae. See sehoLastica diui Testamentum, et doctrtna infra. also note /6/ The centrality /5/ is in the past, Iected 33; and Rahner: 89) .

sometimes negof the election, (see Fessaxd, 1956:32now accepted

to St. Thomas appears in the reference Direct /6/ (No. 330), where o f Spirits D i s c e r n m e n t f o r t h e Rules invoking version, Latin added a note to an early Ignatius tite Prima secundae of St. Thomas, 9.9, aa.l & 6, and 9'10, a.4 (see Fessard, 1956:26I\ .

23 It is true that Thomas is more directly /7/ cerned with moral pri-nciples than with the willrs tation to good.

conorien-

No. 48: petere pudorem et eonfusionemi No. 55: /8/ p e t e r e m a g n u me t i n t e n s u m d o l o r e m ; N o . 6 L z p r o p o n e n d o . . . emendationen; and No. 652 poscere intinum sbnsum poenq,e . . .ne in peccatum deueniam. The Christology of St. Thomas, especially /9/ its place in an integral theology, has come under attaAk in various manners which do not concern us here, and something analogous has happened to the Christ of lgnatius as presented by Fessard (1956) . So, at least, G. MarteIet, who makes the case that Christ has been reduced to a result of sin. The Two Standards are those of Christ and Satan. /f0/ It is not that the exercitant is to choose between the two as such.- but between the apparently neutral first steps by which each would lead us his way. Each of the Three Pairs is uneasy about a sum of /tL/ money acquired, not dishonestly but not purely for the love of God either; they all \dant to set things straight; the differences lie in their readiness to take the means. (There is no agreed explanation why Ignatius chose pairs instead of individual persons to represent the three types. ) On this analysis, the exercise on the Three /L2/ Degrees of Humility (Nos. 162-168) belongs with the Third and Fourth Weeks, for it clearly focuses on being with Christ with no "purpose" being served , no bonum to be acquired. Why then does it direct us to be with Christ suffering, instead of with Christ in g1ory, and why is it inserted here in the Second Week (before the election, Ignatius says, No. 164)? My surmise is that, whereas we will have eternity to rejoice wit.h Christ, we have only a short life on earth to be with him in his sorrow and piin; the election should be made in accordance with this limitation. A classic expositor of St. Thomas on this gues/L3/ (chap. 3) ; a more recent one is tion was Jacgues Maritain John W. Glaser (see 746-751) . In hj-s co[unentary on Aristotle, /74/ Thomas tends to speak of action following necessarily on the practical syllogism (rn Vrr Eth., Iect. 3, Nos. 1345-f346); in his independent work he is more cautious (7-2, 9.I0, a.2). I am thinking of Lonerganrs remark in Insight /I5/ (xiii) : " In constructing a ship or a philosophy one has to go the whole way." Surely the same principle holds when

24 to perform an anone proceeds in the opposite direction may be saved by an accurate But the situation alysis. of the omiLted part; in any case' as Ignatius anlicipation says in llne Exereises (No. 18): "We just havenrt time to do everything. " See also 349: "to use foundations as a criterion /L6/ offered by dialecfor deciding between the alternatives tic. " There are many of these, which I have not had /L7/ Among the most relevant would space or time to discuss. surely be those of Fessard and Rahner (see nobe /5/ from mine as Fessard's work, however, differs supra). from Lonerdiffers much (at least) as Hegel's dialectic that seems to produce results gan's, and that difference (it Rahner's work' on the contrary leave us poles apart. is the third chapter: The Logic of Concrete Individual reKnowledge in Ignatius Loyola) , is much more directly lated to what I have tried to do; except that I studi-ed of the moment in the dialectic what I called the "public" individual Exereises, where Rahner studied the strictly moment. at These paragraphs refine a bit my position /L8/ Boston College Lonergan Workshop of 1974, but I would to repeat one idea expressed there: that it is a part study of Lonergan's Method to test it in action; when in theology? we going to begin that implementation

the like of a are

25 WORKSCONSULTED Aquinas , Thomas 1934

rn X Libros ethieorum Aristotelis N i e o m a c h u me & p o s i t i o . T u r i n : A . Pirotta.

1948 de la

S u m m at h e o L o g i a e . Edition.

Boullaye, 1950

1960

from Sin to Grace: "The Transition Fres! Perspectives. " ?heoLogicaL Studies 29: 260-274

Ignatius Loyola 1932

Isaac , J. 1950

The Spiritual Eneycises. Trans. Roothaan. Bruges: Descl6e de Brouwer. Authoritative edition from which the numeration in the text has been used: MonumentaHistoriea Soeietatis fesu . VoI. 100. Rome: Insti.tutum Historicum Societatis lesu, 1969. "La notion de dialectique chez saint Thomas." Reuue d.es seiences philoeophiques et th6oLogiques 34: 481-506.

Slren

Lonergan, Bernard L957 I97l

La DiaLectique des Esez,eises Spi?ituels de saint fgnaee de Loyola. Paris : Aubier . De L,aetualit6 histonique, tome 1. Paris : Descl6e de Brouwer .

John 1958

Kierkegaard, L944

Rome: Leonine

H. Pinard Les 6tapes de r6daction des Ese?eises de S. Ignaee. Paris: Beauchesne.

Fessard, Gaston 1955

Glaser,

ad

Coneluding tJnscientif ie postsenipt . Princeton, NJ: princeton University. English translation. fnsight. A Study in HumanUnderstandirg. London: Longmans, Green. pp. 223"Bernard Lonergan Responds." 234 in Foundations of TheoLogy. Ed. Philip Mcshane. Notre Dame: University of Notre Dame.

26

Lonergan , Bernard L972

London:

Darton'

Ed. Bernard Lonergan: 3 Lectures. Thomas Montreal: R. Eric O'Connor. Papers. More Institute

L975

Maritain,

Method in IheoLog,J. Longman , and Todd .

Jacques

L))Z

Martelet , G. 1956

Mcshane , Philip L973

Rahner , Karl 1964

The Range of Scribnerts.

Reason.

New York:

Spirides Exercises "La Dialectique NouueLLe veuue th6oLogique tuels. " 78: 1043-1061. the In Intt'oduclng "Introduction." (Three Ihought of Bernard Lonergan. with from collection papeis reprinted McShane. ) by Philip in Introduction Longmanr and Todd. London: Dartonr Ihe Dgnamie Element in the Chureh. Freiburg: 12. disputatae Quaestiones translation. Herder. English

THE PSYCHOLOGICALPRESENT OF THE ACADEMIC COMMUNITY Philip

McShane

PREFACE If

there

and discourse

must be a proportionate academy and the sequent

arts

government

shift at

fashion

with

This

through

which were the original mary in

fact

to

of

indicated the

of

I append here the

three

texts

I

the

of

out

Dis-

L975.

(A-c)

paper.

That

was larger

sum-

than

and so, the seventh

44 below)

leads

naturall-y

second part.

immediately

Lonergan which I

parts

turned

originally Part

philosophy,

in

academic shifL /L/. Lonergan Confer-

October

that

con-

essay deals

are seven sections

the problem

that

sutnmary (see p.

the problems

ings of Fr.

there

summary of

interdisciplinary

section

the

the

from

recurrence

a Halifax

Philosophy, part

that

of

with

century,

two-part

el-ements of

ence on Interdisciplinary tributed

this

schemes of

for

there

the mind and heart

the end of

was written

minding

the next century,

in

to kindergarten. part

The first

one of

in

changes in operating

preliminary

in public

to be a massive shift

is

and kindliness

three

texts

selected

from the writ-

as keynote

texts

As the paper emerged,

the \.rork.

to be surprisingly

more apt

for

the

I had

than

envisaged . The Psychological Philosopher

Present

of

the Interdisciplinary

of the individual's rational "Philosophy is the flowering consciousness in its coming to know and take possession of itself.

To that

treatises, without It

is

and its that

this

event,

its

history

event they are stripped

aspect

of

personal

turning to philosophy o v e r l o o k " ( 1 9 5 7 2 4 2 9 \. tist

traditional

schools,

its

are but contributions; of

real

development

is,

27

perhaps,

that

and

significance. the

most likely

sciento

28

II

"The

goal

physics gins It

in

is,

the

teacher

and

but

when the

in

sense

not

both is

moral

and religious

revealed

can remedy

version

might

be.

that

and pursued

by

known

a

ends

stage

and reasonable also

is

the

though

in

d.ifferent

self-

has to

It

the

to

method,

con-

scientific

of

in

be made explicit and

such

of

both

the

Present of Philosopher

a

an explicit method

(I972:318)

scholarship"

The Psychological Interdisciplinary

conver-

Stilfintellectual

has

of

as

intellectual

notion

a critique

method

manners,

as well

intellectual

only

by Bultmann.

include

and of

only

secularist

enough.

Contemporary

intellectual

fideism.

the

and theological

I.

A.

be-

methodical,

of

for

need

Barth's

not

is

philosophic

science

that

Present

conversion.

represented

conversion

method

the

remove

can

exegesis

are

is

an intelligent

and Bultmann,

Barth

there

sion

what

The preliminary

The Psychological Theologian

"In

It

can be methodical

that

a pedagogy

pupil.

meta-

explicit

(L957 : 401) .

knowledge" III

of

Such self-affirmation

self-affirmation.

Part

Contemporary

men and women.

stage

reaches

subject

emergence

procedure

the

the

no matter

are,

which

the by

the

of

particular

of

a preliminary

goal

the

minds

the

is

them as they

from

in

method

the

of

involves

only

Present

The Psychological Academic

Part

of .

the

is the mood of Husserl's search for A first context of the formation of origins and unities "intentional of the encompassitgr" of Jasperrs meaning," "standpoint of, care of, being. of Heidegger's stress on mindfulness In

inquiry tions

this

part

first

and also of

to

The mood I

wish

thetically

present

Insofar scholarly

to

would

contemporary is

share in

the

as one has

shared

stance

in

but

like

general

indicate

to

solution

I

that

share

and

I

of

find

existentialist not

tradition,

resonance

of

a mood of

specific

problems

one which

cerman

the

to

direc-

methodology. most

slmpa-

tradition. merely

carefilled

in

29 reading which Bachelard so well 83),

one needs no more than this

as one fits

the general

into

academy with

its

less

than

(L4, 2L, 39, 47,

intimates hint.

mood of

the contemporary encompassing stance (see

Knauss) , not a hint but a horizon-shift is if it is a horizon-shift that is required, sion

about specifying

ductory to

at

large

Newest Philosophy. understandingr" clarity

and in

concerning

has the air

of

I have no illuin

true

force

statement

nature

only

the

of

the reader

to an

such an illusion.

issue results

intro-

the

"Sun-clear

the

to

And

required.

a reader

Fichters

An attempt

the present

in

for

a paper.

remarks of

the Public

it

however,

Insofar,

Sun-

from a life-long

self-attentive climb out of the present cultural cave. j . t What is to care for, to be mindful of, being? The answer is

a mustard-seeded personal

history

of

adult-

growing anamnesis and,pnolepsis which may be maj-nly before one (see McShane: 19771. I recall here, as symbol, the recollected Proust's

"man on giant stil-ts'r novel (1123). I recall,

work /2/. specifies

Husserl,

in his

last

at

the

of

conclusion

life

as model, Husserl's great

incomplete

work,

the problem with which my paper deals, present of the interdisciplinary the psychological

that

opher,

reaching

in

terms of recoll-ection

origins "the intentional meaning." "Recollection, tional wise,

function

of

as a strategy

and unities above all,

of

in expectation

or anticipatory

philos-

of

the formation

exercises

forming the meaning of

of

the

of

inten-

the past....Like-

recollection,

again

understood as an intentional modification of perception (the future is a present-to-come) , is found the meaningformation which

is

from which in

the

can be revealed ginnings

arises

future.

the ontic

meaning of

And the deeper

in more detail.

of new dimensions

This

that

structure

of

this

represents

of temporalization.

the be. . .tr (168-

169). Successfully poralization axial

shift

incarnated,

grounds

the new dimension

what Jaspers

(1953: chap.

of

tem-

would term a contemporary

1) , what Lonergan speaks of when

30

(see Lonergan,

of

probability

(Knauss:

B.

basic 'How he asks:

we want

of

speak

to

167).

controversy is the Popper-Kuhn A second context science , as regarding normal and revolutionary paradigmatic normalmetascience. of contemporary (See Lakatos and Musgrave Ieds.] , where Popper' Kuhnrs The Structure etc. , revisit Kuhn, Toulmin, ReuoLutions) . of Seientific The previous question,

filled

about

I

it

an extremely

opaqueness too

quote good

regarding is

he indicates sentences)

at

primary

the

foreign

it

interest

I

point

for in

the

on judgments in

the

which

large

speaks

such is

because,

mentioned

silent

and

Dewart

Leslie

to

this

out

rules

care-

English-

most

that

being,

about

length

to

note

would

starting

truth

strangely his

controversy

as

even

thesis.

from

speaks

being,

valid

to

I

But

fj-nal

that

mounting

deeply

is

remarks

about

What Lonergan

Tarski

it

unavoidably

community

is

remote

philosophy.

speaking

speaking

context, is

and

we now turn,

for

asking

of

Jasper's

Being?',

is if

Being

we think

can we and must

possibility

precision

the

, and part

L967bt255-256)

concrete

asking:

"Beyond

Being?"'

the

contemporary 'what

with

and answering question:

is

in

shift

an epochal

(see Lonergan ,

meaning

of

and probability

possibility

of

(1964a:

subject

temporal

the

the

1957:119-120)

controlthat

grounded

is

Therein

I99) .

of

two times

the

he discusses

about

speech.

a generally would

suggest'

tackling

the section:

fifth (see

notion

53, of

where

truth

.

and judgrments concepts that I have no doubt are (on judgments silent) I find Dewart strangely experience, accumulated of one's the expression and I wisdomi acquired understanding, developed is an objectifiquite such expression agree that cation of one's self and of oners world. this objectifithat however, I would urge' in acts of It consists is intentional. cation by meaning the the self We objectify meaning. the world by meaning the and we objectify self, to is related nature Such meaning of its world. a meant, and what is meant may or may not corIf it correis so. respond to what in fact If it does not sponds, lhe meaning is true.

31 correspond, the meaning is false. Such is the correspondence view of truth, and De\dart has managed to reject it without apparently adverting to it. So eager has he been to impugn what he considers the Thomist theory of knowledge that he has overlooked the fact that he needed a correspondence view of truth to mean what he said. Let me slress the point. Dewart has written a book on the future of belief. Does he mean the future of belj.ef, or something else, or nothing at alt? (1974a:15) The question coterminous

of a correspondence metaview of truth position on being (see Lonergan,

withabasic

L9572388) will occupy us later. tmmediately however I wish to note a more evident parallel. The contributors the volune

to

Cz.iticisn

and the Growth of Knouledge have written a book about the past, present, and future of science and indeed of scientific belief. Do they mean the past, present and future of science? Or what do they mean?

Of what,

point

from what, do they

to the key implicit

considering, philosophy deserve

problem

speak? of

The questions

the volume we are

and of of

the Kuhn-popper tradition of the science. p r o b l e m That and these questions

detailed

and lengthy

treatment

which

I would hope

to give

later /3/. But here I will remain impressionistic. Margaret Masterman, in an illuminating contribution to the volume in question, notes a certain aggressiveness in the various contrj.butions, and permits herself "a little pro-Kuhn aggressiveness" (61) . I too feel that I might indulge

in what may be called

a little

honest aggressive-

ness. I first Reuolutions

came across Kuhn,s The Struetuz,e of Seientifie when I was in Oxford in the mid-sixties. The

book failed

to

fact cal lated with

that

I had come to

science to

impress me.

and of

the third

Kuhn more than

it

scientists

was related

from a background

a mode of metascientific context. I

could

echo Masterman's delightful working

The failure

I could with

of

to the

of mathematireflection

course

re-

sympathize

nopper,

and here I lvould ,'the one thing aggressiveness:

are not going

to do is

to change their

32

ways of

thinking,

because

they

at

looked

science"

actual

look

Yet

my sympathy

is

at",

"looking

diLion

has the

index,

under

ing from

L972,

1957:356-359i

by raiswhat,

of

above:

look-

they

are

sense

what

in

talking?

they

tra-

struggling

raised

already

as are

manner

be specified

to

limitations

Notions)

(60) .

do"

the

that

this

(see Lonergan,

radi.cal

are

what'

of

about",

he has

real1y

degree

the

to

"talking

and real-

because

mathematicians

limited

questions

such

what

at

Proofs

in

"Lakatos,

mathematics,

of

conception

a closer

taken

of

our

into

ism

really

has

a new complexity

introduced

has

and Refutations,

as

with

sympathize

"Kuhn

just

(59)

even more

at I

indj-cates,

as Masterman

Kuhn because,

(60) .

length"

eighteenth-century

than

as both

Particularly

pontificate

normally

and Feyerabend

Popper

divines;

eighteenth-century

like

them

at

pontificating

and Feyerabend

PopPer

have

en no?e philosophico,

science,

doing

in

ing?

the

quired

I

the

of

ousness perhaps bedded

their

describe

scribes

well

coneept

is

third

one one

(I).

the

on the

their

handicap

facet

of

of

From the

first

dynamic as that

of

question

limited

that

everybody

uses

and philosophy

psychology

philosophers,

century

subject

matter,

them would

even

tral of

itself all

as being their

indeed, their

scrupulous

of

concepts

very the

describe

that

For

alike.

bread central

conceptual

care

in

the

de-

term

"The

explains--

word and

seri-

em-

Toulmin

has

famil-

sociology

,

many twentiethprovide

their

cen-

and butter....Many task

analysis. actual

context

a deeply

care:

pro-

One might

and nobody

on the one hand, the less defines. still j-ar currency history century 1n twentieth

the

the

process. of

ac-

concern;

their

conceptualism.

detached

that

structure

would

I

context

with is

knowledge

measure

focus

of

tradition

of

issue

the

raise

would

anticipating

logical

research"

scientific

of

ducts

the

with

than

rather

science

concerned

both

scientific

by which

process

dynamic

we are

identical.

nearly

very

"are

of

views

and Popper's

his

that

Kuhn asserts

of

philosophy despite

Yet'

practice

of

33 conceptual

analysis,

the precj_se meaning of

is rarely "concept" and "conceptual" frequently left quite obscure" (8) . The limitation tual

history

vasive

runs deeply

the terms

made explicit

through

and

European intellec-

by way of Plato,

influence

Neo-platonism, and the perof Scotus (see Lonergan, 1967c225-26,

note 122) .

Such an influence leads with a narrowing cogency to the mistaken identification of the task of philosophy as conceptual analysis. The struggling tradition I speak of is limited by the near-dogTmatic presence of the mood of that mistake, but it is gradually bringing forth the possibility

and probability

of

locating

the task of

philosophy

as an elucidation, not of concept, but of pronot of "Whiteheadianl process, but of intellectual p r o c e s s ( s e e L o n e r g a n : 1 9 6 4 a , 1 9 5 7, L 9 6 7 c , L 9 7 2 ' ). Lakatos describes his own development of interest in cess,

a manner that /4/,

usefully

intimates

that

and so I quote the description

at

emerging

probability

length.

The problem of eontinuity in science $ras raised by Popper and his followers long ago. When I proposed my theory of growth based on the idea of competing research programmes, I again followed, and tried to improve, popperian tradition. Popper himself, in his (1934), had already stressed the heuristic importance of "influential metaphysicsr" and was regarded by some members of the Vienna Circle as a champion of dangerous metaphysics. When his interest in the role of metaphysics revived in the 1950's, he wrote a most interesting "metaphysical Epilogue" about research programmest' to tri,s post"metaphysical galleys since 2g!!pt, After TuentA Iears--in L957. But Popper associated tenacity not with methodologicaL irrefutability but raLher with syntaetieal inrefutability. By "metaphysics,, he meant syntactically specifiabte statements like 'ral1-some" sLatements and purely existential statements. No basic statements could conflict with them because of their logical form. For instance, "for allmetals there j"s a solvent" would, in thj.s sense, be "metaphysicalr', while Ne\^rtonrs theory of gravitation, taken in isolation, would not be. popper, in the 1950rs, also raised the problem of how to criticize metaphysical theories and suggested solutions. Agassi and Watkins published several interesting

34 of "metaphysics" sort of this papers on the role connected which all "metaphysics" 1n science, My progress. of scientific the continuity with first because I from theirs differs treatment the dego much further than they in blurring and between (Popperts) "science" marcation (Popper's) I do not even use the "metaphysics": about I only talk any more. term "metaphysical" programmes whose hard core research seientifie because of synnot necessarily is irrefutable because of methodological but possibly tactical loqical to do with reasons which have nothing |-he descnipsharply separating form. Secondly, role ical t i u e p t ' o b Le n o f L h e p s y c h o l o g i c o - h i s t o r probLem of how from the normatioe of melaphysics from degenerating progressive to distinguish the latter progralnmes, I elaborate research (183-184) problem further than they had done."

"of

programs,

research

scientific

rules:

methodological avoid

to

search

(negatiue

such

programs

But

an advance.

heut'istie\

, and others

(132)

which

for

calls

the

is

What

and mean?

talk

of

gradually

are

...A

genius

rich

in

of

may be defined

Beethoven's

an evident a less

evident axial

Jasper's cified begin

and

not

fruitful

paral1e1,

twist

meaning

period.

somewhat better that

(Sullivan:

specification

of

but

The twist in

the

of

next

immediately.

whole

occasion.

exceptionally

account

Sullivan's

the

grounds

quotation

also

related

years

85) .

from

development:

spiritual

he

the

several

on some particular

purpose,

without

of

synthetic

total

the

as a man who is

contexts"

recoverable quote,

I

may be,

it

expression,

finds

. .and

co-ordinated.

does

present?

over

extending

experiences

certainly

what,

is the emergence (L928-76) context C. A third present of Lonergan. psychological "Numberless

pro-

opaqueness

from

what,

fo-

such

is

there

psychological

his

In

central

that

questions,

re-

what

about research

irrefutable"

remains

there

of

paths

us what

is

core

granrmes whose hard

consisting

some tetl

paths to pursue (positi'ue heuristic\" cusing, and in the wish to "only talk

of

methodology

on the

attention

his

focuses

Lakatos

to

a reaching the

meaning

sections,

twist

will but

for of

be spewe must

35 I

speak in

third

context

this

of

section

has to do with

a third

the

and that

context,

spiritual

development

of

"a man who is exceptional-ly rich in recoverable contexts." But this third context cannot personalJ-y be glimpsed unless of

one seeks within

the notion

That clarification tive, stood,

and in

that

is

primary

component in

or can be under-

denotes what is content

an idea;

understanding;

sense.

tinguishing

Moreover,

what is

it

is

the

there

is

founder

sense is

cannot

to understand;

con-

denotes the inasground

intelligible

a simple

in test

the

for

and the profounder without

in

understanding in

the pro-

the understanding,

and so

the intelligible

with

dis-

mean-

For the intelligible

but

identical

of

grasped

intelligibility

sense can be understood

is

it

is

between the ordinary

what it

act

every

it

the name, intelligible.

the ordinary

of

that

More profoundly,

or key from which results

ordinary

it

it

intelligible.

much as one is

ing of

may be employed in sense the

ceiving

"a needed clarification (Lonergan, 19572647). "the adjectwo quite different

Ordinarily

or root

for

reached by grasping

is

intelligible,

senses.

oneself

of the spiritual"

be understood without understanding what under(Lonergan, 1957:646-647, 515-520). That

standing is" clarification tion

of

in

the

fact

Beethoven did ence of that

gives

that

while

not require,

a similar

spiritual of

turn

rise

to

the

spiritual

much less

clarification

development clarification

some little

apprecia-

development

pivot

on,

in Beethoven,

the reaching

in Lonergants

and ever-ful1er

was the centerpiece

of

of

the presreaching

that

develop-

ment. I have used, little"

in relation a stand

take inant

here

indeed,

pointers tion mood.

is

the

contemporary

of

the words "some In doing so I

of

a counter-mood

giving

pointers. a clear

elsewhere

the question

only

the predom-

That mood would

a set of of

are availabl-e to raise

slzmpathy with

academy.

I have no intention

here--they is

me out

a summary instead

to intimate, It

sentence,

to our appreciation.

which puts

mood of

expect as,

in the previous

secondarily

Whereset of

inten/s/--my of, a counterreLevant

to

36

of

study

the

growth.

own adult

oners

counter-mood

might

well

professor

alike,

in

or

as,

tions

Is

an end?

The

such

questing

dissertation,

growth

to

by an axial

so that

grov/n wisdom's

1itt1e

than

an invitation

more growth

tual of

a matter

grey-haired

field

the

easier great

in

in

bud.

where

tions

obvious, state

Is

music

And

is

by

manifested

of

applied to

likened there

bloom,

different

in

in still

are

direcj-n

to

him

in

some people'

it

to

the

Arowth. no germ of consciousness

awareness

that

make says

maturity

us who respond

of

a

a great

may be

full

relative

had reached

with

to

flowered

have

seems

implausibly

in

here

minds

win

it

Sullivan

what

i-n

to

human to

human mind

plant,

/6/.

resonance

only

embryonic

there

of

"The

those

of

stage

the

of

Different

Beethoven

ways.

realms

mind:

but

is

addition

view?

relation

in

case.

mind?

multiple

of

some kind sti-1I

of

it

foolish

not

second

the

realms

the

is

the

easier

of

our

of

admit

to

it

is

field

the

mediated

i-s intellec-

or

world

a tired

feebleness

than

the

in

Beethoven

in

an acceler-

returns,

counter-mood

than

the

Yet

/7/.

admission

in

music

admit

composer

Ltrj-nkex

the

with

of

to

to

or

articulation

ascend,

diminishing

of

footnotes

Sympathy

habitual

to

ques-

insight,

insight

of

that

a begi-nning

shift,

accretion

ating

of

bY student

existential

elementary

to

relevant

be focused'

intellectual

contemplative

is

it

incarnate

initially

a doctoral

is

what

primarily

Lonergan:

Bernard

akin

is

(150)

Beethoven"

t.he late

/8/. I gropings present

towards of

ologian,

the

we know is

tive

within

(Lonergan,

"he

our

held

of

I

knowing,

i-t

lurks

is

the

of

the

complex

is

behind eccentric

or

of

to the

the-

that

fact

and operathe

scenes..."

achievement

the

im-

their

1930s recorded

witness

form

the

present

is

but

htork and bore

an incredibly

it

There

friends

his

us;

psychological

philosopher

There

speaking.

somehow with

hj-m at

now name the

would

interdisciplinary

L9572278) .

James Joyce:

pression

elder

normatively

"all

of

what

my own earlier

now some of

recall

may usefully

fact

Wake in

that his

mind

37 as a single another return

with to

image, and could move from one section to complete freedom" (LiLz: 92-93'). And, to

the

field

a temporally position

of music,

structured

to grasp

sent

aware of

if

we are not difficult

the "present'r the same time demands of ground of

is for

leads

him further in

the composition

gian

of

instrumental

or philosopher

Just

at

as the fore-

Every change of shift,

180).

every

neigh-

Every novelty

I recall,

further,

Theologg Ehere Ls a

and that

the Background

of meaning inviting

towards

would redeem him or her

include

coherence which derives

Method in

acts

It

to grasp

so does the

new to him.

away from the (Schenker:

Background and a Foreground, set

he does not

at him.

from the background" that

if

or performer

chromatic

something

the pre-

temporal. background.

the background.

pull every

our "disSchenker: 'twe

the meaning of

him to and fro,

a composition signifies

challenges

student

a knowledge of

sound and figuration, bour note

the

the

of a composition

the day toss

the manner in which

to use a phrase of

it

equally

is

composition

to the presentr"

know how difficult is

there

is

a

the theolo-

a self-constitution

which

from the trivialization

of

the

novelty

of the Foreground. Finally, to come full circle-good Joycean Viconesque fashion!--I F. E. would recall Crowe's remark regarding the two parts of fnsight, that in

the first part

part

disputed

is liable to be negJ-ected and the second (1957) , and give that remark this new con-

text. What I am touching

on here is the concrete possibilor presentmindedness , the meaning of both these depending on the meaning of "psychological present" . What, then , is the psychological present? The psychological present "is not an instant, a ity

of

absentmindness

mathematical

point,

ence of

is,

time

leisurely,

but

a time-span,

a raceway of

a now rapid

spans...whether psychological

not

succession

so that

instances,

of overlapping

slow and broad or rapid present

reaches

into

our experibut

its

and short, past

a novt timethe

by memories

38

fact the

spiritual

and

in

ing

of

tj-plicity

the

systematic.

so also

lead

to

them and the

here,

are

of

which

and

from

a dj-fferent

present,

which

ation,

answer is

spiral

in

the

an actual

There logical

the

It

self.

of

is

or

to

in

regard

the

from

for quotation

presence the

from

habituafis

that

heuristic

development

of

concern

our

serene

the

the

and care-

questions

and answers

to

a psycho-

/9/.

be said

whether

lucidity'

and

concepti-on,

the

that

interweaving

conLext

more

present' /L0/,

Through

the

the

a psychological

emerges of

result

previous

shift

slow

that

a lucidity

a lucidity,

becomes a present,

on being"

"position

which

is

resonances,

self.

spiritual

filled

It

the

resi-

that

are

which

of

and implementation

firmation

it,

content is

of

But

order.

from

emerges

incarnate

with

kernel

It

knowledge

to

self

the

which lucid.

habitually

to

related

development

spi-rj-tua1

to

the

constitution,

the

from non-

empirical

present,

psychological

mu1non-

reflection

(1957:5f7).

them"

them and express

from

the

and judgment

conception

re-

unconditioned

the

and critical

i-nquiry

is

it

of

from

differently

the

are

and grasp

insight

quite

constituted

due,

any manner

if

But

all the

diverge

provided

the

because

non-countable frequencies

actual

in

frequencies

ideal

is

continuum which

with

ordinable,

which

with

with in

similar

instances,

graspfully

lucid,

so violently

instances

which

different

are

sti1l

spects

is

with

factualness

brute

by which

as we are

the

attaining

contrasts

that

factualness

of

understanding,

is

inasmuch

"and

we are

concernrng

understanding

reflective

that

by

Constitutive

mind

of

quotation

achieved

opaqueness

Husserl.

kernel

the

unconditioned,

rational

of

unconditioned,

the

the

are

is

that

particular

we grasp

mind

the

haunted

that

the

behind

clearly

leaves

present

psycho-

the

my earlier

here

psychological

the

)-9722L77).

of

nature

the

One may reca1l Yet

Husserl.

Lonergan

of

indication

present.

logical

(Lonergan,

anticipations"

by

Lonergan's

Such is

from

future

its

and into

in to

in

regard

regard the

to

vortex

Fr. of

such

Lonerganrs its

genesis

in

39 ourselves

But perhaps enough initial /fL/. been given. f may note in conclusion that reaching

anticipation tlety

the past

into

of

ergan,

differentiated

may take

has

the lucid

by memories and into

the human subject

of complexly

indication the future on all

consciousness

by

the sub(see Lon-

L9722252-262, 273-276, 303-305) and of functional (see Lonergan, l-9722 chap. 5 and part Two).

specialization

D. The three contexts are related dialectically by a speaking of, and from, an actual context (see Lonergan, L9722163) regarding actual contexts. This relating and speaking is identified as meaning, with third stage meaning (see Lonergan, L972294-99) , a psychological present of the interdisciplinary philosopher.

this

How can one relate

these three

contexts?

is

the present

section.

the question

note that

if

ous section, that

t$rist

tion

is

I

indicated

f move forward of meaning.

that

as the central

of meaning in the previnow in the actual context of

The question

of relating.

cated by the fact

Obviously yet I would

a twist

not one of actually

and strategy context

of

relating The twist

I

identify

issue of

of

the present

sec-

but of the context is most neatly

indi-

the metaunderstanding the relatinq

of

the con-

texts. But what precisely is. meant by the word, context? There are two meanings. There is the heuristic meaning the word has at the beginning of an investigation, and it tells one where to Iook to find the context. There is the actual meaning the word acquires as one moves out of one's initial horizon and moves to a fuller horizon that includes a significant part of the t author s . Heuristically, then, the context of the word is the sentence. The context of the sentence is the paragraph. The context of the paragraph is the chapter. The context of the chapter is the book. The context of the book is the author's opera omnia, his life and times, the state of the question in his day, his probIems, prospective readers, scope, and aim. Actually, context is the interweaving of questions and answers in limited groups.,, ( L o n e r g a n , L 9 7 2 zL 6 3 )

of

40

Actual

must

be one

the

Russell

semblance issue

of

reaching

(see Lonergan,

of

in

on science

tives

of

author tio

intendens

the

very

ing

book fnsightz

the

further

answers.

engaged

in

it

grasp

to

the

what

affirming

is,

that

logically

is

the

shown that

and his

his

project

tos

of

the

calmethod

the

of

by

is

Lakatos's to

"talk

my claim and

a serious

(Lonergan, and

attention-focusing

the

"Philosophy

consciousness.

Its

of

finds primary

of i-ts

and

mathe-

can be

progralns. of in

which

generalized

Lakacan

strategy

than

descriptive

proper

function

data i-s to

be

empiri-

as the

more

.

on

attention"

limitations

/I2/

it

(xxv-xxvl)

research

a context

243)

source

of it

as an absence

admission

]-957272'

is

. . ."

the

context,

in

context

an upper

of

it

when

And if

Moreoverr

regarding

or

conrnon sense-

scaffolding

about"

i-s

activity mathematics

invariant.

accurately

actual

reaching

context

"focusing

intenby

common sense

reached

the

understand-

understanding

what

has

it

or

and

activity.

noetic

context

desire

briefly

about".

or

issue

by

no)sis

doing

an upper

independent.

adequate

only

mediated

"talk

affirm

upper

I may now specify

tional

and then

we may recall method

of

the

constituted

exercising

and common sense.

science,

matics,

or

nature

understand

comes to

is

science

or

is

noetic

this

that

towards

mathematics

scrutinizes order

and"perspec-

the is

in-

I973:

It

questions

when it

method

be movi-ng

will

say

us

context

a lower scientific

following Then

Let

is

that

further

asking

and affirming,

towards

and reflecting,

inquiring

of

activity

but

contextualized

"There

of

perspective

scientists,

pens6e pensante

of

with

a dynamic

and heuristically

raised

context

avoiding

self-inclusion'

history.

weave of

the

class

Perspectiuismi

on science,

Vieupoi,nt)

dex under

of

Nor

the

of

asymptotically

under

-

contexts

problem

achieving

of

L9722 index

adequate

forth

aIl

problem

the

actual

relevant

comes

the

conceptual

lumiosity,

intentional

which

regarding

of

much deeper

the

not

We have,

classes.

from

some shadow of

here

do we have

and the

a mind,

speech

11y-re lated

dialectica

aII

is

here

context

in

context

in

inten-

promote

of

4I the

self-appropriation

ic differences

cuts

to

of philosoph-

the root

and incomprehensions.

ondary functions the several

that

in distinguishing,

ft

has further,

relating,

realms of meaning and, no less,

sec-

grounding in grounding

the methods of the sciences and so promoting their unifi(Lonergan, I972:95) . Yet not ttit", not "philosophy" , but you and I and the tradition struggling with the history and method of science must focus on that data, so that later generations cation"

may emerge, in a developed third and speak with future

of

stage meaning, to mean presentmindedness of the past and

adequate

science

in historv.

(see Lonergan, 1974b: E. Issues relating to the truncated 73) interdisciplinary philosophers' neglect of meaning and of the anthropological turn in the higher sciences are left to the other speakers. Essential elements in the genesis of the adequate psychological present of any interdisciplinary philosopher are indicated by reference to the two lower and the two middle sciences. Such essential elements are contrasted with contemporary metascientific opaqueness regarding truth, hierarchy theory, statistical science and the heuristics of evolution. I can be legitimately are,

fairly

literally,

a genetico-dialectic interdiscip

linary growth

her adult and middle dealt

with

brief

here,

by reference. specification

phitosopher, through

the

for

my indications

What is of

the life

at

issue is

of

the

and the mediati.on of his appropriation

of

or

the lower

sciences,

and these are topics I have already at some length (see Mcshane: 1971i L977: chap.

1) . Still,

I would like to lay further emphasis on the ( L o n e r g a n , beginning" 1957:xxviii) , however

"necessary long it may take of

a coherent

Popperts truth

one /I3/, which is the personal reaching position on truth. Kuhn (265-266') sees

acceptance of Tarskirs

as a fundamental

fundamental

difficulty

Kuhn-Popper tradition's

semantic conception

difficulty, lies

and rightly

at the heart

discussion

of That

so.

not only

of verification

of

the

and

42

proof,

problem

the

is

things

of

cluster

are

there

dently

If

mea1. p1ex,

multilevel

such

a multilevel

amenable is

there

(Wilson: the

as center of

real ner

one think

can

center

be the

which

"a

McShane ,

and

speak

chap.

I}Tl-:

heuristic

claritlt

principle

of

can

evolution.

for

which

10).

a new epistemol-

of

requ ires isomorphism

the

from

Only

of

lower

a higher

form

educed" ( see

non-reductionism on the

a precise

basis

man-

may

entities is

thj-s

things,

and the

entities,

of

And only

one build

bottom-up

metaprecision

plurality

from

are

new epistemology

of

a

top-down

such

vertical

for

with

i-967 az20) : clearheaded

for

procedures'

and being.

aggregates

concrete cause

material

(Lonergan,

the

of

of

systems

leve1

a task

truth)

term

entities,

things, in

its

be some com-

by

treated

and affirmation

conception

(with

knowing

But

125-126\.

piece-

resolution

statistical

is

lacuna

This

func-

suprasystems'

into

technique

no corresponding

are to

on a methodology

single

or

induction

through

organization. ogy"

and

as deduction,

approaches

sys-

as the

The design

analytic

readily

levels

to

come out

possible.

of

Evi-

appears

should

there

systems

is

subsystems

into

system

of problem

inverse

the

Whereas

.

world

the

depends

construct

organization

valid

the

Pattee)

system

may ask'

How, they

representation

that such

as opaque

is

a whole

for

with

representations

best

rele-

corresponding

systems

truth.

is

world

the

(see

"Although

our

as a whole'

tion

of

linked?

layers

these

Bertalanffy

metaevidence

view

theorists'

forces

of

layers the

but

science:

tems

von

as Ludwig

theorists

joins

Then one

errors.

handling

ultimate

settle

to

be willing

one may not

But

vance.

of

deny

to

its

reductionism

through

the

and

sciences

of

hierarchy

evident

the

of

in

way of

obvious

meta-

other

all

mentioned

those

The most

above.

statement

sumnary

particular

in

issues,

scientific

stream.

clouds

truth

regarding

The opaqueness

one

confusion'

main

that

of

move out

easily

not

does

theo-

contemporary

and scientific

philosophical,

Iogical,

of

stream

main

the

of

also

but

of

that

and powerful

43 F. Against this background one may move to a more precise specification of the adequate psychological present of philosopher, the interdisciplinary and the conmunity of interdisciplinary philosophers, in the third stage of meaning . If

the

reader

the meaning of move" will question

is

to

some extent

the phrase

not be lost. is

the

term of

with

me at

this

"agaj.nst this background The precise specification

a decade and more of

adutt

stage one may in philo-

sophic

Undoubtedly the basic possibility of the arowth. specification is rooted in the solitary searcherrs anqmnesis and prolepsis. But the more than random recurrence of successful

search

the basic

shift

requires

in

the

linkage

of

community,

and

schedules of probability

of adult

phi-

losophic

the emergence of arowth requires ing schemes of recurrence (McShane, I97L:

complex support-

schemes are remote from present

The scattered

community of period

ture

interdisciplinary of

the

characterizable

third

schemes.

chap. lO).

philosophers

in

stage of meaning is

this

in

Such imma-

the main

by what Lonergan says of

"undifferentiated consciousness in the later stages" of meaning (L972297-99). As Berger remarks in his recent book, ',it is, in principle, impossible to rraise the consciousness' of anyone, because all of us are stumbling around on the same level of consciousness--a seventh clude, dealt cal

pretty

section

of

provides with

ethics--in

chapter),

but

the

summary with

an indicative

in part

2 of

quest of the quest

lacks

emerge.

intermediate

task,

as Durkheim saw, is

tures

as solutions

to

which will

individual

and the order

quate

intermediate

His book, with

which for

I presently the

issues

the con-

to be

The book is a "politi(the title of its final

basic

He does,

strategy,

and the

however, focus attention ',The paramount

structures:

the quest

this

structures

essay.

a method"

on the need for

.

context

this

method does not

Undoubtedly,

(xii)

dim level"

for

inteymediate

strue-

dilemma of modern society--

be intermediate

in the

of

between the atomized (213) . the state"

short

structures

run, of

various

living

partially

may emerge.

adeBut

44

for

run,

long

the

and

task

242\ , the

the

the

is

a task

constitution functiona

What is

/I4/. goes

precisely,

one

not

it It

academy.

the

and selfis

a sophisticated , quite

f de e that

We n d u n g z u r

present

beyond

is

task

of

involved

f f erentiated

1ly-di

in

philosophers:

me,

self-definiti-on

academic

of

seems to

it

task,

evident

is

paramount

That

1957:226-

incarnate

be itself

must

interdisciplinary

of

some community

(Lonergan ,

cycle

quest

structures.

intermediate for

longer

the

dreams.

to the community of is shifted stage inLerest G. At this of, and pursuit commitment to, in their academics, There emerges the suggesparticular disciplines. their of the and communal cultivation a personal that tion context' above, j-n the mood of the first context, third academic decay' of evident to the countering is vital growth. that cultiWithout adult to 21st century vital non-philosophers vation by the professionally , normal remain under the muddled will and scholarship science conscj-ousness which is relaof a personal influence whlch is and of a normal metascience tively compact, tradiby a long-surviving paradigmatically determined as an absentdefined of what may be precisely tion philosophers. mindedness of professional

Present The Psychological Academic Contemporary

II.

"The

and philosophies

ences

is

tion

ods by

not

praxis

of

world

political that

would

just wor1d.

For

present

context.

theory

separate

Fr.

from

enterprise One might

would from

from

any

oppose praxis"

work

adds the

the

thereby

the

acathe

shoul-d be one within

Lamb's

and also shift

with

religious

would

within

concern

church

it

and the

Theology

in

succeed

science

of

life

meth-

their

and heuris-

would

praxis

social

as the

in

indirectly

done

sci-

fanaticLza-

or

theology

socio-critical

of

The quotation our

is

institutions.

ecclesial

be an instance demic

political

of

other

the

intervention

intellectual

the

praxis

it

Rather

of

methods

trivialization

as political

inasmuch

interrelating

the

from

any direct

by

done

theology.

tically

moral

of

emancipation

the

of

conceptualism

(Lambz 42) . gives

a tone

a further

sciences

to

to

problematic the

arts

to

45 add further

contexts:

neither

criticism

are in good health

additions

to the

broad issue

criticism

nor music

But I must leave such /L5/. of different readers. The present of academics. the psychological

is

Moreover, self

literary

interests

that

broad issue increasingly manifests itnot just of knowledge, but of values.

as an issue,

As Joseph Haberer remarks, cence is

over.

"For science, the age of innoinnocence to which J. Robert Oppen-

That

heimer alluded in his rscientists

famous, if

somewhat enigmatic, re(Oppenheimer: 88), have known sin'

mark that

began to disintegrate

some decades before the blinding of Alamogordo..." (713). peter Berger's book, a1-

flash

ready cited,

makes the point

final

gives

thesis

us yet

with

another

factual point

vigor, of

and his ',We

departure:

need a new method to deal with questions of political etbics and social change (including those of development policy) . This will reguire bringing together two attitudes that are usually separate--the attitudes of 'hardnosed'

analysis

wi.sh to do in

and of utopian part

this

ongoing methodological titles

"Ge.neralized to Praxis."

tation

the meaning of

is

to

(xiv).

imagination"

What I

add two more interlocking

contexts

of Fr.

Lonergan,

under the

Empirical

Method', and "From ImplemenThese contexts add a new precision to growth of knowledger" but more par-

"the the meaning of "criticismr', a n d s o \ ^ r em o v e i n a brief penultimate section to a discussion of criticism. It is j-n that section that we spiral back into metatheoticularly

logical

to

discussj.on,

but perhaps the topic

deserves a word

here. I do not theologians century.

of

other

a high

the view that

percentage

of

present

the twentieth

of

literature.

the scientific centuries

of Christianity

in

contemporary

could be said of a large

academic subgroups

or students

and seventeenth rise

that

The same, of course,

number of torians

think

are psychologically

such as generalist Herbert

revolution

"outshines

Butterfield of

everything

hisis

the sixteenth since

and reduces the Renaissance and

the

40

to

Reformation

and

commonsense knowledge

to

tributions

natural

matics, personal

and

sense

I

to

I

nescience.

tic

greatly

mediated

at

arrive

both

of

tj-cs

A.

most

might

there

normally

is

one has

inquiry

physics,

to

of

the

understanding

such

communj-ty may not on modernity,

footholds

in

some shift

fostered

generalj-zed

Insight,

consciousness

the

data

of

sense

of

recurrence

statisgenera-

later

a generalized data

(7I,

an epistemology

further

on,

he speaks

logic: are

namely,

"Method not

method

LhaL

of

work

logical

subjects"

stands

to

Tradition

intellectua1ly, (L74)

/16/.

forth

(173) .

A Iittle

of

priori-

such priorities.

propositions

seLs

a cognitional

out

reversal

method's

reverses

to

princj-pally

operates

that

to

"fnsight

and a metaphysics"

sensitively,

conscious

method

stands

"Aqui-nas Today:

In

remarks

consciousness

theory,

princi-p1es

243) .

empirical of

empiricalmethod

as empirical

Lonergan

Innovati-on,"

morally

authen-

Method

of

ities,

incarnate

science,

theological for

Empirical

data

of

adult

Below

empirical-

growth

prolonged

elementary

the

ties

of

be

an en-

for

theologians.

Generalized

on the

such

type

schemes of

educational

In

and

that

talent

and

common

both

for

respect

a growing

contemporary

limited

time

of

tions

the

The contemporary

surely

but

think by

the

the

electron. have

in

sdy,

dor

of

if

(I972226L-262\.

a growing

one's

as weII,

a scaffolding

interiority"

mediates

which

a respect

mathe-

of

and,

needed

are

three

Des-

Augustine,

The history

construct

possibility

the

note

ity,

of

world

all

to

are

theory the

into

try

in

engagement

of

commonsense con-

make their

and philosophy

scj-ence,

"The

capacities

before

self-knowledge.

our

the

expand

language

Newman could

Pascal,

cartes,

to

was needed

achievement

Greek

interiority:

adequate

of

science

by

mediation

the

to

attention

draws

repeatedly

Lonergan

X).

and chap.

Christianity"

medieval

of

system

internal

more

mere episodes.

of

the

within

di-splacements, (vii

rank

the

but

the

Its

concrete rationally,

real-

47 In the three lectures,

ReLigion, Theology, and ReLiLonergan returns at greater length to the topic of generalized empirical method. In the first lecture, it is defined as a method, ,'a normative pattern of related and recurrent operations that yield ongoing and cumulative results" and one may recall the slightly difgious Studies,

ferent

definition

of method in Method in Theology (4). But now "generalized empirical method operates on a combination of both the data of sense and the data of consciousness: it does not treat of objects without taking into account the corresponding operations of the subject; it

does not

taking is

treat

into

the diverse

subjectrs

combination

operations

the corresponding of

the notion

methods of natural

hermeneutics,

of

the

account

a generalization

individual

of

objects,'

without (Lg76,,.

It

of method, going behind

sciences

and of history and the ground of their harmonious in human studies. Its appeal is ,'not to the to discover

subjectivity

immediacy but

to the

that

is

correlative

individual

to

the world

subjectivity

that is to the world mediated by meaning and motivated by valuer' (1976). And finally, in the context of a discussion of authentic and inauthentic traditions, Lonergan points out that "since disintegration and decay are not a correlative

private

event'

mental.

even generalized

empiricalmethod

is

experi-

But the

experiment is conducted not by any indinot by any generation, but by the historical process itself " (I976) . Now what seems to be going forward here is a growing respect and care, together with a thematization of that respect, for adequate and balanced empiricality. It is a many faceted growth and respect and its tracing in the vidual,

thought

of Lonergan is a task beyond our present effort. crowe remarked in 1970, in an article very rerevant to ,'there is no doubt the present issue ofongoing learning,

Fr.

that tation

Lonergants in

the

bears directly

thinking

last

five

has undergone a profound years,

on the present

and that question.

in If

reorien-

a way which we take his

48 De Deo Trino

and compare it tremely

term in the prior phase some of his later work, we find exIn the trinitarian differences.

to mark a kind with

significant

of

a kind of refrain, (26) ' In his that theology rests on truths not data..." from reply to Fr. Crowe, Fr. Lonergan acknowledges a shift t h a t i s s u e a c o m p l e x truths to data, adding "this raises

treatise

we read the assertion,

cannot be treated out

fully

some aspects of thinking

Lonergan's

at once"

(L97L2224) and spelling The reorientation

the shift. of

like

the last

five

of Fr'

years would seem to

static,

up of A casual following /L7/. r e v eals a of recent volumes (L972i L973i 1974c) emphasis on the relevance of method over that of Again, there is the 1ogic. though essential,

regular

recalling,

remarkable

be no less indices growing

with

(L975i I976) , of of science to the

growing detail

notion from the Aristotelian modern notion: and here too I would note the difficulty of that shift without some perof a serious appreciation "One may easily sonal involvement in the modern activity. ' N e w t o n i a n into serious e n t e r moodr but to use the phrase the shift

metadiscussion

of

the topic

requires

as a mlnimum some

of the Newtonian with the integration ( M c s h a n e ] 9 7 5 : 9 6 ) /I8/' , equations of motion" serious But now I would note an inverse difficulty: any w i t h involvement with the equations of physics, or familiaritY,

€.g.,

in the or art, requires, endeavor of science, scholarship of a personal thematization modern problematic context, are d i f f i c u l t i e s t h e s e And both the grounds of the shift. seems to me, to what I have called Lonergan's growing respect for adeguate balanced empiricality' beThere are two aspects to this respect, the first related,

it

ing contextual

to

the second, and both being contextu-

as we sha1l see' bY Praxis. aspect is very much like The first

alized,

a thematization

of

in What alone is invariant "It is all straw." h u m an i n i n t e n t i o n a l i t y of mind is the concrete structure j -s that The suprastructure (Lonergan , L972:I9\subjects Aquinas's

49 the ongoing ture,

and cumulative

despite

present

its

result

of

that

dynamic struc-

popular

titleing as an explosion knowledge and technology, is predominantly a frail network of elementary suspicions the most palatable /L9/ ot which are overhastily objectified in historyrs constructs of

and schemes of recurrence. already

he puts

cited

dogmas are not infinity 29) . logical

forward

a continent

but little

But the

realms

Crowe

scattered of

"The the sea of on the sea" (1971:

a beachhead,

I am noting

all

by Fr.

a usefulmetaphor:

but

islands

respect

zone into

In the article

not

goes beyond the

theo-

human knowing and doing

/20/z we are each of us vortices of quest of very achievement in an infinite ocean.

finite

The second aspect respect respect tization

emerges when one considers that the an adequate and balanced ernpiricality. The is a subtle methodological respect, whose themaexpresses a strategy relevant to the ,'cultivation is

for

of

the third context, above, in the mood of the first con(see p. 44, above) by the conununity of academics. text" Generalj-zed empirical method, one might say, is academic method for the twenty-first century. How else can science and common sense be reoriented and transformed by metaphysics?

(Lonergan, L957:393).

How else can there emerge a harmonious interlocking of the searchings and findings of sciences, schoJ_arship, and the arts in human studies? The problems

of

such reorientation,

and interweaving

are enormous,

one small

of

aspect

them, which

but is

let

transformation me note here just

present

below the level study of meaning as well as within it: the aspect of aggreformic expression, an expression to be born of clearheaded non-reductionism or aggreformism (see pattee; Wilson; Lonergan: 1957b). I have indicated this problematic aspect of expression previously in some detail in sample of

areas of botany (McShane, L977: chap. 1 at note 75), zoology (chap. 3, .note 50) and musicology (chap. 2, text after note 65, especially present quotation at note g0).

50

in

is

there

tanguage even

cybernetic.

such

language

be at

demic

of

quacy

of

gutter

tural

Jasperrs

of

generative

The book

metaphysics

work

yields

to

constitutive, the

of

conception

gral

implementation:

affirmation,

conception,

of

features

that

contrnonsense and indeed

of

history

both

Moreover,

the

heuristic

complexity

over

actual,

conception

probable,

of

the

conception

the

development conception

of

proportionate

being"

of

the

being

(392-395),

written

of

implementation

and possible

was

of

of

/24/,

a

included is

the

inte-

the

(391)

/25/'

transformation

of

theoloqy

(530-531)

schedules

present

metaphysi-cs

"Explicit

implementation science

a concep-

and implemenLation of

structure

heuristic

the

Moreover,

of

The conception

of

level

a certaj-n

subject.

writing

(735) .

results"

unique

in

implemented

has been

that

that

contend

would

"I

metaphysics:

of

tion

cormnunal care'

of

was an implementation

Insight

our

Praxis

to

From Implementation

to

us

leads

being

thematization

pragmatj-c

the

topic,

of

care

the

of

question

the

But

of

care.

a more radical

and of

a strategy

encompassitg"'

the

of

"standpoint

sci-

by is

It

versa'

and vice

art;

scholarship,

ence,

next

the

of

cultivation

the

interiority

of

mediation

a cul-

grounds

and strategy

requirement

That

/23/.

speak'

in

leg

overgrown

one

with

modernity

through

walking

ade-

so to

is,

one

otherwise

interest:

empirical

account

into

a balanced

requires

It

objects.'.

corresponding

the

B.

operations

subject's

the

it

the treat

not

does

taking

\n/ithout

"It

/22/' account

into

subject;

the

of

times

the

taking

without

operations

corresponding

of

level

the

objects

of

treaL

not

does

at

methodinvites

empirical

generalized

thus

be

to

her

or

him

the

events,

all

At

time?

his

of

level

we not

should

Or

new enlightenment?

aca-

the

that

hope

a

of

by encyclopedists

ab extrinseco,

/2L/

of

a transformation

expect

we to

Are

mechanist'

reductionist,

main

the

(Epilo$ue)r

and lived included

probabilities schemes of

(227) . all

the

ranging recurrence,

51 things,

environments,

some of which possible

schemes and

environments

of

mentation

the implemen-

tation,

included things that conceived (209-2LI, 226-227, 698). Neither

however,

were as fully tic

nor the

mediated,

conception rendered

of

such imple-

implementation,

luminous,

by the heuris-

conception

of the notion of value as they are by Lonnow /26/. In the Epilogue Eo Ihe Shaping of the Foundations, I took up briefly this issue of the inclusion of implementation within metaphysics and noted that, since the metaphysical enterprise \^ras sublated in the new enterprise of ergan

Method in task

of

TheologA,

ology

seemed likely

Iabor

ranging

gies

of

that

this

there

implementation.

would be a refinement Indeed,

enough to

involve

from categories

conrnunication

of

of

the

second phase of

the

a distribution

implementation

and execution.

theof

to

But I do not

stratethink

does justice

to Lonergan's ongoing methodologicontext. f suspect, indeed, that there is an altogether more profound shift involved, and I will attenpt here to trace out lines of this shift. cal

The pure notion

of value

/27/ puts us in open indeterminate harmony within the passionate finality /29/ ot the universe. l e v e l s o f c o n s c i o u s n e s s "The are united by a single lranscendental (Lonergan, I974b:81) intending" and the

intending of the good sublates all other Also "just as the notion of being intends, itself, does not know beingr so too the notion of intends, but does not know value. Again, as the ings.

being

is

the dynamic principle

ever fuller the

fuller

knowledge of flowering

of

that

being, that

intendbut,

of

value notion

of

keeps us moving tor.rard

so the notion

of value

is

same dynamic principle

that now keeps us moving toward ever fuller realization of the good" (Lonergan, I974b282) . Furthermore, let us recall the previous section on generalized empirical method, where there

emerged some leads

how limited

our knowledge of

such limited

knowledge is

on the appreciation

being

itself

is,

and recall

an instanceof

of

just

that

Lhe limited

52

good.

achieved

I

clues,

these 1 call

Praxis-We Ltansehauung .

conveniently

ment

of

dynamism,

our

knowledge.

Reflection

achievement

indeed

is

it

but

of

is

counts

what

is

not

physics:

is

(390) .

ments" goes of

all

beyond

we are

not

here

Theology

in

But

is

in

method more

But

its

the

But ference survival.

(Lonergan,

its

the

in

is

Method

are

in in

different,

a discontinuity

in

an

minds

others'

realization gaps

as one as

in

notion

system.

discovery'

in

with

genesis.

its

is

so one may say

1957:396), such

as Lonergan's.

method

say that

And iust

be the

and

As "metaphysics

a mind

in to

depart-

other

all

j.s an ongoing

is

under-

that

a deductive

here.

one has

meta-

metaphysics?

a stage

gap between

and

ceived

with

metaphysics

implementation

note

dealinq

theology

properly

adequate

tween

of

expressing

a community.

in

becomes

and pene-

so also

seem to

an ambiguity

a mind"

in

something that

is

there

would

meta-

and penetrates

underlies

know

And what

of

underlies

and unifies

metaphysics

to

value,

counts .

human knowledge

of

of

desire

discussion

notions,

beyond'

counts

notion

what

being

other

notions

other

What becomes of Method

all

now what

What then

value.

of

fnsi'ght's of

is

(Crowe z L974) .

heart

notion

being'

and what

natural

to

of

truth

fuller

so much Thomas's

here

limited

limited

notion

remote,

of

transforms But

and

as the

department

the

a puny its

being

beyond

penetrates,

Ii-es,

The

infinitely notion

as the

"Just

physics

reach

a seg-

being'

of

itself

prax i-s-them atization

the

and goes

trates

notion

a heuristic

restless

us return

Let

in

on that

truth

God as Augustine's counts

generates

grounds

so much the

not

our

achievement.

a dwarf

fullness

the j-s,

of

funclioning

finite

The

which

a new context

comes forth

there

think

round,

spirals

over,

labors

as one

Insofar

can note

in the

implementing and

TheoLogy

theoloqy gap bemind

and

so one may

lives'

as adequately

con-

community. and statistics

related of

to

that

emergence

difand

53 We are speaking meshing of

here of

the history

visagement of

of

details

reader

that

be adeguate

exist:

for

the restless

Method in

of

human hearts

with history, but the enprocess must be left to the

dodged, or reduced.

an age of

heart

innocence

has its

strategy

stone.

But with

emerges such an ongoing praxiswith

in the probable

and stone in

a new statistics

from the manifold

rence towards the fuller

Its

which does not

mix of

the mix of restlessness

as can twist,

selection

1957:119)

the

terms , fneight is an invitation self-transcendence which can

Theology there

thematization actual

of

and intellectual

be, has been, too easily might

process

concrete

ideas

of

In popular

/29/. to modernity

the

of

seriation

series

of

realization

the /30/, (Lonergan,

schemes of recur-

of

the impossible

dream . In place,

then,

of

the optimism

intellectual there

is

self-appropriation an unavoidable t'use":

theological

categories

occurs

of an invitation

to

and of

" implementation , " "the use of the general in any of the eight func-

tional specialties" interplay i and there is the spiralling (see Lamb: 180-193 note 1; 514 on a functional feedback model) of the specializations contributing to a genetic and dialectic

development of categories

That spiralling

is,

normatj.vely,

heuristic notion of value view of man's development. is praxis , and foundations

and their

use.

shot through

with the new and a genetic-eschatologica 1 The entire set of operations t - s p r a r i s we L t a n s c h a u u n g / 3 1 / .

C. Criticism Praxis

is

critical,

and continually

new definition

of criticism.

transcendental

principle

the intention direction Lonergan functional

of

Underpinning

to

specialty

Lonergan replies

it

forth a is ,'the

of all appraisal and critj.cism, the good" (Lonergan, 1974b:83). The

of development here is in reply

brings

that

a question foundations foundations

given

in

some detail

from David Tracy--is

by the

dogmatic or critical? consist

in a decision,

54

of

an operation

on which

level

the

becomes

consciousness

conscience. are critically level on this Operations has been suffiwhen the deliberation motivaled chosen and when the values comprehensive ciently and are values really rejected and the disvalues But the sufficiently respectively. disvalues the is secured through deliberation comprehensive interpretaof research, specialties functional The valueand dialectic. history, tion, judgements when they occur in a duly are correct man and leave him virtuous and truly enlightened and Due enlightenment a good conscience. with are the goals towards which intellectrue virtue move. Conscience, and moral conversion tual use by humble men is the key, and its finally, does not encourage dogmatism in the pejorative word . sense of that On views I consider critical? Is this On views I it is not critical. counterpositions (1971:230it is critical. consj-der positions

23r)

gan

stand

his

takes

the

facilitate

of

objectificatj-on

goes

value

of

the

beyond of

analogy

the

ed in

the

open dynamism

nizes

the

strategy

precisely of

for

,

would is

sense

noted

rellgious

grounds

that

the

truth

for value

make two

above)

in

the

spirit

experience:

the

of

points.

within the

recog-

Tracy

collab-

however,

not,

itself--more to

claims

ultimacy

language" First,

the

critical

ground-

is

criticism

the

critical

concrete

1974 on

The strate-

.

enterprise

sublating spirit

of

notion

as the

facilitating

theological

brief

strategy

latter

does

"it

the

ongoing

community's

human spirit.

as methodological,

grounded

itself

of

the

and explicitly

religious I

of

the

TheoLogg a

criticism)

and the

crltical,

of

(see Crowe:

being

and of

he maintains

But critical

just

of

notion

intrj-nsical1y

provide

The

criticism

questioning

gy is

oration.

the

can

which

i'n Method in

so

authenticity.

meaning

the

broadens

human spirit.

thematization

facilitates

which

emerges

strategy

the

a strategy

ongoing

dynamism,

cognitive

subject's

of

dynamism

he presenLs

subject's

TheoLogA, Loner-

Method in

so in

on the

rnsight,

as in

Just

Insight,

as tn

Just

(in

(2L4).

enterprise the

wider

dynamism "cannot

55 criticize

itself"

dynamism finds

in

(Lonergan, L9572332) /327, the sublating itself (Lonergan, "its own justification,'

I9722283-284)

Secondly, the previous statement ex/157. a foundational clain, a complex component in a P r a r i s u e Lt a n s e h a u u n g , i n E r i n s i c to that claim being a presses claim

to its

truth

and value.

D. Conclusion The new view of criticism on criticism,

and the Kuhn/popper

The history other

of

science

functional

categories deeper

finds

spiral

into

praxis

and to meet Bergerrs nosed" analysis

and utopian

structured

critical

blossoming

into

planning

of

would for

between inadequate

a hermeneutics

of

a

recovery.

seem to

of the role

quest

a new context.

and the use of

a context

Lambrs discussion

in

bracketed

and a more vigorous

The new view of

the Lakatos volume

debate

itself

specialties,

suspicion

cisely

places

Locate more pre-

of political

theology a method meshing ,'hard-

imagination:

multivortexed

an invariantly praxisanamnesis

/34/ of ongoing policy-making, umbrellaed by a pranisueLtansehau-

a strategy

and execution

ung that includes concrete finite Eschaton /36/. The new view of generalized

fantasy

/35/

empirical

and an

method places

a burden of modernity

on academics. That burden should be most evident

"A theology

mediates

significance ergan,

between a cultural

and role

L972:xi).

of

a religion

to

theologians:

matrix

in that

and the matrix,' (Lon-

For this

"the theologian needs the alliance of fully enlightened scientists,' (Lonergan, L957: 7'47) /37/ anA of fully enlightened scholars and artists. But such an alliance cannot remain at the level of commonsense exchange:

indeed

to our times

an exchange within

strategic area.

is

insights

the only

level

and incarnation

of

exchange adequate

interiority /38/

in

rnediated the relevant

by

56

The world

the

of

not

but

for

issue

fundamental

it:

issue

the

is

academic

the

being

of

psychological

to

sublate,

in ab-

sence.

Insight

from

comment on,

to

come finally

I

I

which

for

selected

text

the

part:

this

The goal of the method is the emergence of exin the minds of particular plicit metaphysics from them as they are' It begins men and women. a preIt involves what that may be. no matter only in stage thaL can be methodical liminary the sense in which a pedagogy is methodical' are known is, the goal and the procedure that but not by by a teacher and pursued explicitly stage ends when the The preliminary the pupil. and reasonable reaches an intelligent subject is also Such self-affirmation self-affirmation. (401) self-knowledge.

ing

"men and women as

of

in

Insight.

that

larger

to, But

of

strategy modernity in far

from

stage

academic

1em of

conversion

as

in

fnsight,

vigor

of

sense

and

taking for

unconvincing.

the

of

But pre-

output

"What in

To them

not

/39/,

spoken

recently

:

of

asserted

gloes on betr'ireen the language'

the

as a prob-

that

human mind

alluded

to

by Loner-

of

onets

who never is

of

feature

" Intellectual

possession those

, a

Pattee)

need was noted

I95I

procedures

cognitional

the

end

265-266t

self-transcendence is

metaphor:

as

and more

The opaqueness

adult

That

as early

self-transcendence

their

specialists

, a focal

I9722253)

discourse.

intellectual

(1974d) .

the

reach

to

present-

psychological

to

(Lonergan,

public

as such

eight

and Musgravez

Lakatos

topic

recurrent

invitation

fruits

through

the

sublates

and

includes

contextualizes

need

a in-

was involved,

than

the

the

noted

we have

for

arer"

a new mean-

of

it self-transcendence, intellectual j-n an epiphanal a c i r c u l a ting as context

of

(see

of

the

need

that

opaqueness

gan

its

genesis

removing

liminary places

It

and cycles

some glimpse

pedagogy

pedagogy

fnsight.

an ongoing

they

concrete

and more

larger vited

perhaps,

reached,

We have

is is

a new

with input

obscure, just

own mind"

investigate

from vague'

a black

box.

57 The input But the of

is clear

inner

achievement

tempt is

enough.

working remains

is

The output

is

clear

enough.

a mystery. " The core strategy same, buc i n s o f a r a s t h e a t -

the

not made the character is left in no doubt:

of onels

cultural

input

and output

For intellectual self-transcendence a price must be paid. My little book, Insight, proirides a set of exercises for those that wish to find out virhat goes on in their own black boxes. But it is only a set of exercises. What counts is doing them. Should one attempt to do them? As long as one is content to be guided by one's conunon sense, to disregard the pundits of every class whether scientific or cultural or religious, one need not learn what goes on in oneis black box. But when one moves beyond the limits of colnmonsense competence, when one wishes to h a v e a n o p i n i o n o f o n e t s o r ^ mo n l a r g e r i s s u e s , then one had best know just what one is doing. Otherwise one too easily will be duped and too readily be exploited. Then explicil intellec_ tual self-transcendence becomes a real need. (1974d)

58

NOTES The third the essay was three-part. Originally /f/ appear (L977) in a volume of essays in honor of part will by Frs. T. Dunne and J.-M- Laporte Fr. F. E. Crowe, edited part throughout to that references I have retained S.J. article. the present My emphasis here is more /2/ in For the same point achievement. text, see McShane (1975: Epi-1ogue). /3/ Stt,ucture

than on attitude cona complementary

some years away' with Sti1l of an Academie ReuoLution.

the

EiEIe

The

There is an underSee Lonergan, 1957:119-120. here which is a filling involved theory of history lying of actual, details of concrete the inclusion through out, shifts of meaning-probable significant and possible statistical of globe-netting schemes, in the complexity of generalized within the basic viewpoint distributions, 1957: index under See Lonergan, emergent probability. Emergent Probabi Lity ; I9'12 z286-288 . are the works of the basic pointers Obviously points are 1967b of entry Helpful Lonergan themselves. to my however' here, forward I would refer and 1974a. and the foreground on background, comments in the text Method in TheologA, Lonergan's two parts of fnsight. and erroneousand other works are too easily collections, and philosophical theological into contemporary 1y grafted is not met. of part one of Insight debate if the challege S e e : - . 9 7 2z 2 6 0 .

/5/

or his though his mind had become dull, "...as /6/ the error or his judgment had lapsed into exhausted, brain in the realm of man to be potency forgot of those that (Lonergan , L95'l 2740) . intelligence" remark Sch1egel's I recall here Friedrich is a (guoted in Gadamer, 19602274 noLe 2) z "A classic But those that is never fu11y understood. writing that must always want to and educate themselves are educated learn more from it. " here from a to quote at length I would like /8/ It serves to bring of Beethoven. more recent biography I have been trysome of the points concretely out rather inaccessigrowth and the relative ing to make regard.ing of classics : bility him almost excluThe works which occupied five years were the final in the last sively quartets. products string These late-harvest

59

'

are unique for Beethoven, unique in allmusic. The quartets carry music to a summit of exaltation and to the deepest depth of feeling. There is no "message" in these works, no "philosophy." They are beyond definition in words. To probe their variety of mood, sweetness, power, intensity, humor, compassion, assertion of life, a book by itself is needed, one which it would yet we may let be beyond my ability to write. the music speak--without a preliminary word. Each of the five quartets is an experience which makes one break out in perspiring superlatives. (I think that the slow movement of opus 135 is the most beautiful piece of music evlr written.) Each is peerless. They have a reputation for being difficult, and some listeneis shy away from them. Difficult they may be , as fhe Tbmpest or Faust or The ldiot is difficult; but not abstract, not severe, not inaccessible, save possibly the Great Fugue (Op. 133). A11 great artists travel the road upward. For some the climb is not a steep one, aird the leve1 they reach lies near the level at which they started. Others ascend continuously from youth to age, and reach so high a plateau that they leave their early works far in the valley. Raphael and Mendelssohn were accomplished artists almost from the start, and wilile their work shows development, it is not a startlinq development. (Both died young, however.) Aeethoven is like Rembrandt: a world separates "The Anatomy Lessonr" painted when Rlmbrandt ri/as trirenty-six, from the "Se1f portrait" in the Frick museum, painted at the age of fifty-two. When Beethoven was twenty-six, he worked on the Piano Sonata, Op. 7, a charming piece known in his lifetime as ',The Maiden in Love"; when he was fifty-two he was thinking of the first of the last quartets. It was an immense journey.' (Marekz 502)

The next section deals with actual context. /9/ The on being" is that to which the first "position XXX+3gg pages of Ins.ighf invites the reader. We are discussing here something more remote, more refined, more incarnate than that preliminary achievement, but the dimensions of ',Unthe preliminary achievement should not be minimized: fortunately, some people have the impression that while Tertullian and others of his time may have made such a mistake, no one repeats it today. Nottring could be further from the truth. For until a person fias made the personal discovery that he is making Tertullianrs mistake all along the line, until he has gone through the crisis involved in overcoming onets spontaneous estimate of the real, and the fear of idealism involved in it, he is still just as Tertullian thinking did. It is not a siqn that

60

was one of the Augustine st. one is dumb or backward. and men in the whole Western tradition most intelligent is in the fact of his intelligence one of the best proofs to for years he was unable that discovered that he himsetf (Lonbetween what is a body and what is real" distinguish ergan: 1964b) . and become more out on a new line "To strike /L0/ ca11s for years in which one's than a weekend celebri-ty in the effort absorbed is more or less constantly living ' gradually to understand , in which one s understanding with each comof viewpoints works round and up a spiral the embracing predecessor and only the last plementing its (Lonergan, L9572186). whole fi-eld to be mastered" /LL/ movement, 238-239) .

I to

recall digest

of the Vorticist (see Kenner: past

here the aspirations forth the and bring

/12/ view.

See Part

II

/L3/

See note

/9/.

of

this

studv

a more

for

developed

out in Part II' What is said here. and spelled /I4/ C1early, in Part III. context will be placed in a larger one may, with Lonergan, "speak of the church as a process human worldwide within occurring of self-constitution (I9722363) . society" R. P. Blackmur remarks: On literary criticism' and every philosopher e v e r y l i k e t h e o l o g i a n c r i t i c "Every (316) . For a useful of himself" in spite is a casuist see Scottlanguage views' English survey of di-fferent in see "Metamusj-c and Self-Meanlng" On music critj-cism, Mcshane (]-9772 chap. 2) .

/t5/

/16/ ogden's

This point "subjectivist

is central Principle"

in dealing (see Part

drawn I recaIl the para1lel /I7/ and Lonergan I s Beethoven t s development delivered by Lonergan, lectures sional may be expected to go far beyond tets, volumes.

with Schubert rII) .

Part I between Present occaquarthe last like symphonic earlier in

.

of The remark is made in the context /L8/ conjugation" sion of "the menace of experiential Lonergan , ]-957:542) .

a discus(see

(19572227) confor an immediate See Lonergan /L9/ of the types is an understanding The larger context text. a grasp of the flow of meanings i-n of bias meshed into (see 1972:178) . history

6t I cannot enter here into the intricacies of its entry into the realms of feelings. of "The principle dynamic correspondence calls for a harmonious orientation on the psychic level, and from the nature of the case such an orientation would have to consist in some cosmic dimension, in some intimation of unplumbed depths that accrue (Lonergan , 19572 to manrs feelings, emotions, sentiments" 5321 . And there is the ongoing mediation of sophistication in such intimatj-ons. See also in this Part notes /2L/ and (Crowe Festschrift) notes 3, 34. /35/t and in Part III

/20/

There is a problem here of concrete expecta/2L/ tion: like suspecting tha|' Finnegans Wake would emerge from the tail of uLysses, or more precisely from the tail of "The Oxen of the Sun" episode. Not LhaL Finnegans Wake is aggreformic expression, though it does open various Win-d-ohs! There is the wider problem of linguistic feedback in the third stage of meaning; see Lonergan (1972:88 note 34) . See also in this Part notes /20/ , /35/, and in (Crowe Festschrift) Part III notes 3, 34. I recaLl here the basic text from fnsight, /22/ selected for this Part, and quoted in the Preface. We are gradually recontextualizing the text and will return to it at the conclusion to Part II. /23/ "The culture becomes a slum" (Lonergan , L9722 99) : the conunent occurs in a discussion of undifferentiated consciousness in the later stages of meaning. See note /20/, above, and the citation there /24/ ftom Insight. Note the ambiguity of the phrase "the conception was constitutiver" and consider the meaning, within later actual contexts, of the statement "selftranscendence is the eagerly sought goal not only of our sensitivity, not only of our intelligent and rational knowing, not only of our freedom and responsibility, but first of all of our flesh and blood that through nerves and brains have come spontaneously to live out symbolic meanings and to carry out symbolic demands" (Lonergan: L 9 7 5 ). It is perhaps significant that in the sublation /25/ of Insight into foundations Lonergan does not include the word implementaLion. Embracing all heuristic structures is "the integral heuristic structure which is what f mean by a metaphysics." This section can be seen as a case for its non-inclusion there. I am being both precise and cautious here. /26/ Fr. Crowe remarks, at the beginning of a paper to which I refer, and to which I am deeply indebted, "it is possible that in some respects we are dealing, not with a development of Lonerganrs t.hought, but with a further stage of (L974\ . its manifestation" It is all too easv to latch on

62

the good was of Lonergan as "In Instght to such statements In Method the good is a and reasonable. the intelligent (L974c2263) (Lonergan of L972) as Lf Innotion" distinct years of philosophy, had of twenty-eight sight, the fruit of in the notion flaw. Needless to say, the shift a fatal shift to illuminating the more evidently value merges with and j-ts The latter shift' functional specialization. refor detailed is a matter with the former, interplay search. is not a separation. A distinction /27/ speak of which I elsewhere ates is the subject (1975: of survival, "you at core and in kilos"

What operas a notion chap. I0) .

has undergone an view on finality Lonergan's /28/ In the development. indicated. enrichment which parallels (I974e) , he speaks of the passionateand Spirit" "Mission reaching beaccompanying' ness of being as underpinning, yond the subject rationintelligently, as experientially' treatFor Lonergiants classic a11y, morally conscious. I recall , ments of finali-ty, see 1967a and 19572442-45I. conment in note /25/. however, my cautionary / ) q / in One might think of the meshing primarily one can failure of Mandarinism--but terms of fai-1ure--the with hope and times, also thj-nk of it in terms of ripening mediation of which we are speakfantasy withj-n Lhe Praris be]-ow. ing. See note /35/

possibility of a scheme beginning "The concrete from of the combination to functj-on shifts the probability (Lonergan, to the sum of p*q*r..." the product of pqr r...., g1i5 in fianand illustrated I have discussed 1957:12I). and Emergence (chap. 11), "Probabilitydomness, Statistics inIn the present schedules of Emergence of Schemes." The is the vortex. a useful imaginative crutch stance, vortex together of Praris is a large bringing structure unintegrated ranges of macro- and microsets of previously in angular movements, with resultant discontinuj-ties vortex involve and accelerations. Since the vortices velocities and accelerand communities, the velocities human subjects indicaSee further ations involve six levels of change. Part. and /38/ ot this tions in notes /20/, /35/ /24/,

/30/

/3L/

To ReLi,gion, TheoLogA,and ReLigious Studies'

becoming and of praxis Lonergan speaks of method as praxis of the age of innoan academic subject with the passing justice A to such points. cence. One cannot do brief illustration that Lonergan cites of the dynamic helpful orientation in guestion is Heiler's view of the mi-ssion of of the in a preparation the history of religions to lie cooperation of religions.

/32/

This

is

the

rock

of

Method in

TheologA

(I9)

63 This is "the more important /33/ of Method in Theology (I9 note 5) .

part

of the rock"

See Lonergan, L957272, 243 and noLe /30/. /34/ I refer here also to the large vortex of the interplay of functional specialties and to the set of turns of the subject involved in the practice of Method in Theology (250, 11, 15ff. ) . rrWithout fantasy, all philosophic /35/ knowledge remains in the grip of the present or the past and severed from the future, which is the only link between philosophy and the real history of mankind" lMarcuse: 155). See also here Part II (notes /20/, /2L/) and part III (Crowe Festschrifti notes 3, 34). In the third stage of.meaning one must expect, hope for, envisage imaginatively, work to, new levels of humor, musj,c, prayer, public kindliness and discourse. The foundati-onal theologian /36/ is committed to conceive of the invariants of progress and decline and of (Method in Theologyz 29I) . "our future destiny" I may permit myself a valuable anecdotal aside here. Lonergan's work in economics in the 30s and 40s is quite extraordinary. I recall no\d correspondence from him in the late 60s raising the question of collaborators with him j-n economics. None "fully enlightened" emerged (see my comments on A. Lowets 0n Economic Knouledge ln Wealth of SeLf and Wealth of Nations, chap. IO) . That ,'full enlightenment" is of course related to the issue of qeneralized empirical method.

/37/

Three points. First of all, /38/ academic meaning ranges through all the types and functions of meaning outlined in Method in Theology (chap. 3). Secondly, one should note that adult growth in general heuristics involves an epiphanous reading stance towards words and things. is more and more fu1ly read in the "Incarnation" clarity of the heurj-stic conception of the six-levelled hierarchy of aggregates which is man: f(pit ci, byt z1t u6, rn), where for instance ci connotes a-subdet ijt cfremical conjugates. Other comple*ities emerge when one considers the heuristics of nerve and muscle, eye and brain. Thirdly, the above two points serve very cleirly to bring out the need for generalized empirical method in human studies. /39/ tute

In notes for lectures (unpublished) . in Montreal

at the Thomas More Insti-

oc

WORKS CONSULTED Gaston Bachelard, t97O

The Poetics

Berger , Peter Ig74

Crowe,

Fichte,

Space.

Pyramids of Sacrifi.ee. Basic Books.

R. P. Blackmur, 1962

Butterfield, 1965

of

"A Criticrs Approaches Ed. Wilbur Macmillan.

Boston:

Beacon'

New York:

In Fiue Job of Work." Critieism. of Literany New York: CollierScott.

Herbert

Frederick Lg57

of Modez:n Science' Ihe )t'igins and Sons . London : Bell E. and Scope of Bernard "The Origin t ." Seiences Lonergan I s ' Insight 9z 263-295cLesiastiques

Ec-

L}TI

the Self-Correcting "Dogma versus In Foundations Process of Learning." Ed. PhiliP McShane. of TheologA. of Notre Dame. Notre Dame: University

Ig74

New of Lonergan's "An Exploration paper for Lonergan of Valuer" Notion (June) . Workshop, Boston College Unpublished.

J. G. 1868

Gadamer, H.-G. 1960 Haberer , J. L972 Husserl, E. L970

to the Public "Sun Clear Statement nature the true concerning at large Trans. of the Newest PhilosoPhY." ?he JouxnaL of SPeeuA. E. Kroeger. transEnglish Latiue PhiLosophy 2. lation.

Wahv,helt und Methode. Mohr (Siebeck) .

in i-zation "Political ence L78z 7L3-724.

Tiibingen:

Science. "

Sei-

The Ct,isis of European Seienees and EvanT r a n s e e n d e n t a L P h e n o m e n oL o g A . UniversitY. Northwestern ston:

65 Jaspers , K. 1953

The Onigin and GoaL of History. Trans. Michael Bullock. New Haven: Yale University .

Kenner , Hugh I97L Knauss , Gerhard L957

Kuhn, Thomas r970

Lakatos, I. L970

Berkeley:

University

"The Concept of the !Encompassingr in Jaspers' Philosophy.r' ln The philosophy of KarL Jaspers. Ed. P. A. Schilpp. LaSalle, IL: Open Court. "Logic of Discovery or Psychology of Research?" In Ct,itieism and the Gz,outhof Knouledge. Eds. I. Lakatos and A. E. Musgrave. Cambridge: Cambridge University.

a n d A . E. Musgrave Critiei.sn and the Grouth of Knouledge . Cambridge : Cambridge University.

Lakatos , Imre 1970

Lamb , l"latthew I974

LLEz , A. Walton 1961

Lonergan, Bernard L957 1964a

The Pound Era. of California.

Research "Methodology of Scientific P r o g r a m m e s ." I n C r i t i c i s n and the Gvouth of Knouledge. Eds. f. Lakatos and A. E. Musgrave. Cambridge: Cambridge University. History, Method and Theology. A DiaL e e t i c a l C o n p a r i s o n o f W i L h e L mD i L theg's Critique of Histonieal Reason and Bernaz,d Lonergan I s MetanethodoLogy. Doctoral dissertation for University of Miinster; to be pubIished in AAR Dissertation Series (te77) . Ihe Att of Janes Joyee: Method and D e s i g n i n I J L y s s e s a n d F i n n e g a n s W a k e. London : Oxford . fnsight: A Study in HumanUnderetanding. New York: Philosophical Library. D e D e o T z , . L n of f . P a r s S y s t e m a t i e a . Rome: Gregorian University.

66

Lonergan , Bernard I964b

and the "Consciousness paper. Unpublished

Trj-nity.

"

L967a

Love, and Marriage." In "Finality, Papet,s by Bez,naz'dLoney,CoLLection. gan. Ed. F. E. Crowe. New York: Herder and Herder.

1967b

In CoLLec"Dimensions of Meaning." tion. Papez,s by Bez,nard Lonergan. Ed. F. E. Crowe. New York: Herder and Herder.

I967c

Verbum: Word and Idea in Aquinas. Ed. D. Burre11. Notre Dame: University o f N o t r e D a m e.

I9'7I

Pp. "Bernard Lonergan Responds." 223-234 in Foundations of Theology. Ed. Philip McShane. Notre Dame: University of Notre Dame.

L972

Method in Theologg. and Herder.

L973

Philosophy of God and TheoLogy. London : Darton , Longman and Todd .

I974a

Pp. of Dogma." "The Dehellenization IL-32 in A Second CoLLection. Eds. B. Tyrrell and W. Ryan. Phi-ladelphia: Westminster.

I974b

Pp. 69-86 in A Second "The Subject." Eds. B. Tyrrell CoLLection. and W. Ryan. Philadelphia : Westminster.

L974c

A Second CoLlection. Eds. and W. Ryan. Philadelphia: minster.

1974d

: InteLlectual " Self-Transcendence , Moral, Religious. lecUnpublished " ture at Hobart and William Smith Co11eges, October 10.

L974e

and Spirit." "Mission lished contribution Festschrift.

L975

New York:

to

Herder

B. Tyrrell West-

Not yet pubSchillebeeckx

and Innova"Aquj-nas Today: Tradition tion. " The JouynaL of Reltoion 55: 1 5s- 180 .

67 Lonergan, Bernard L976

Lowe , Adolph 1965 Marek, George R. L970 Marcuse , Herbert 1968

0n Economie KnowLedge. Harper and Row.

New York:

Beethouen. BiographA London : Kimber .

a Genius.

of

Negations: Essays in CriticaL Theoz,y. Trans. Jeremy J. Shapiro. Boston: Beacon. English translation.

Masterman , Margaret r970

McShane, Philip L97L

f'The Nature of a Paradigm." In Critieisn and the Gy,outh of KnouLedge. Eds. I. Lakatos and A. E. Musgrave. Cambridge : Cambridge . University

Randomness, Statisties Notre Dame : University

and Eme?gence. of Notre Dame .

L975

Wealth of SeLf and WeaLth of Nations: SeLf-Aris of the Gyeat Ascent. New York: Exposition.

L977

The Shaping of the Foundations: Being at Home in Transcendental Method. Washington, DC: University Press of America.

Oppenheimer,

J.

R.

r955 Pattee

Theology and Religious "Religion, Studies. " The Donald Mathers Memorial Lectures (March) at Queen's University; the first of the three lectures, "Religious Experience, tt is to appear in a forthcoming Festschrift for Frederick E. Crowei the second, t' " Religious Knowledge, appears in L o n e r g a n W o z , k s h o pI , p p . 3 0 9 - 2 7 ; t h e third, "The Ongoing Genesis of Methods," has been published in Studies in Religion/Setenees ReLigieuees 6/4 (L977) 341-55.

, Howard L973

The )pen Schuster. H.

Mind.

New York:

Simon

and

(ed. )

Hieranchy ?heorg: The Challenge of Compler Systems. New York: George Braziller.

68

Popper , Karl 1966

Proust,

Logik J. C.

Marcel 1934

Remembrance of Things Past. New York : Random House.

Schenker , Heinrich 1968

Scott,

Tarski,

Structure of Musical

II.

in Sonata Form. " Theorg 12.

Fiue Appt,oaches of Literary New York: Collier-Macmillan

Cviticism. .

W. N.

Alfred 1949

Toulmin,

" orsanic Jouinal

Vo1.

(ed. )

Wilbur I9c2

Sullivan, J. 1960

der Forschung. Ttibingen: B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck) .

Beethouen: His Spiritual New York : Vintaqe.

Deuelopment.

of Truth." "The Semantic Conception In Readings in thiLosophieaL Analysis. Eds. Herbert Feigl and Wilfred Se1lars. New York: App1eton, Century, Crofts.

Stephen

r972 Tracy , David

197r

Wilson, Albert r973

Human Undet,standing. Oxford : Clarendorr .

Vol.

1.

' s Foundational Theology : An "Lonergan Interpretation and a Critique." Pp. L97-222 in Foundations of Theology . Ed. Philip McShane. Notre Dame: University o f N o t r e D a m e.

In "Systems Epistemology. " Systen. Ed. Ervin Laszlo. George Braziller.

The World New York:

TRANSCENDENTAL DIALECTIC OF DESIRE AND FEAR Joseph Flanagan

find

The field

of

itself

the same situation

ethics

in

literary

has recently

criticism

come to

has always tended which the

field

to

of

occupy.

Ethics once had a judgments but with the emergence of the immanentist, existentialist and historicist contexts it seems to have lost its normative grounding and begun to drift like certain forms of literary

universal

normative

criticism.

Literary

basis

for

moral

critics have freguently tended to judg,ments somewhat subjective and relative, even to the point of priding themselves on the unscientific nature of their subject matter. Frye in his Anatomy of Critieisn proposes to put an end to these recurrent, consider

their

subject

evaluations

and to establish

the field of Literary and systematic basis that would eliminate such practices as ranking poets major or minor, or hierarchically arranging the different genres of poetry on a scale that values epics and tragedy as supercriticism

ior of

to

on a sci.entific

comedies and stories,

the nineteenth

century

or that

would judge

novels

as superior

to medieval romances tend to be more realistic. Frye's solution to this problem is to attempt a basic, inductive leap that would stop thinking of literature as aggregate of discrete compositions and assume that because these novels

there

is within

basic

order

the

field

or unifying

Fryers

success in

esting

model for

this

of

literature as a whole a perspective. It seems to me that venture offers moralists an inter-

solving

some of

the difficulties

that have brought about in the field of ethics. In this paper I propose to describe Frye's theory of literature, and then, to suggest some ways it might be used in the area of morality. rerativism

and historicism

69

70

I We might found

himself any

without another. which ing

of

plot

in

Frye

survival. for

tive

In basic

all

the

are

given

see,

the

to

In Frye

develops

characters;

ter

has five

cify totally ment,

then,

the

this

mode of

ordinary

environment, the

story

digious

feats

as prodigious character

acting

is

her

is

the

typically of

valor

of

plots

and symfirst.

Critieism specifying way of

a literary

charac-

environment If

character

the

and physical and the

is

sur-

relate

to to

is

a hero

or

heroine

or

legend

in

which

a god or

may be expected' goddess.

above

other

of

that

a romance

risinq

If

their

character

of

can

narrative.

superior

they

spe-

envi-ron-

story

a mythj-c

some degree way that

be

we can

divine

deeds

to

characterst

acting.

and daring

as those capable

her

social is

in

and the

then, is

or

character

characterrs

people

or

modes of

his

the

his

dialectic, is

as a way of

the

to

orienta-

character

how much power

to

different

This that

Anatomy of

in

"modes"

refers

that basic

The basic

meani-ng of

of

theory

certain

the

characters,

essays

for

species. find

theory

meaning

of

the

four

"mode"

relation

control

rounding

to

of

we consider

in

the

that

orientation

and desire.

types

turn

his the

If

acting.

fear

of

a

perspec-

literary

Frye's

explain

struggle

can usually

and plot.

symbol

determines

first

the

In

terms.

different

We sha1l

bols.

of

not

di-scovered

unifying

a fundamental

with

character,

as we shall

one

allowed

and animals

a similar types

accord-

did

principle--the

theory

these

it

Darwin

plants

the

evolved

a dialectic

is

of

different

along

interconnects

tion

has

a systematic

terms

terms

story

scheme by

that

But .

who but

one

and animals

interconnected.

as an explanatory

serve

would

the

to

them

gualities

interconnections

these

Darwin

and animals

a classifyj-ng plants

structural

be named and

basis

basic

visible

of

that

connecting

specify

could

certain

array

way of

to

plants

of

had provided

Linnaeus

to

them the

systematic

biologists

to

a vast

with

problem

Frye's

compare

and pro-

but

not

When the members of

the

7L society

but

lacks the ability to control the physical we have the type of hero call_ed a leader--a king or general. In this case the story is an epic or tragedy. Then there are characters with whom we all idenenvironment

tify

and who seem to life that we do.

in

rinally

there

suffer This

the is

are characters

normal powers of

acting,

same sort

the fictional that

seem to

and we find

of

ups and downs

mode of

comedy.

have Lost the

ourselves

looking down on them as being incapable of ordinary achievements. The mode in this case is ironic or satiric. The advantage of this scheme is that it extends the literary universe to include such stories as myths, legends and folk tales, and it allows Fryef as r.re shall see, to interconnect call

that

tive"

within

various

Lhem in a chronological series. Re_ problem was to find a ,'unifying perspec_

Fryers

the literary

literary

universe

works within

that

would connect some comprehensive scheme.

We can now take

the first step towards solving this prob_ Having specified Iiterary characters according to mode of acting Frye exarnines the history of western

lem. their

literature senting

and finds

there

is

a generar

tendency

in

repre-

characters

to move from the highest fictional mode in myths to the lowest types of behav_ ior found in satires. Examining the period of late Classical culture down to the present, Frye notes the strong influence of Christian, Classical, Celtic and Teu_ of

operating

found

tonic

myths within

court

we find

the characters of premedieval stories. Moving to the medieval period we find two types of ro_ mances, secular and sacred, with their corresponding heroes, saints and knights; these exemplify the second mode of actingwith the emerg,ence of the Renaissance riterature

turning to the high fictional and nationalistic epics. with Defoe we have the shift to more realistic types of characters, and finally, during the rast hundred years the ironic and satiric modes of expression have tended to dominate. The same chronologicar cycle from high to low fictionar modes mode of

tragic

can be found in

kings

the successive

periods

of Greek and Roman

1't

Obviously

culture.

Frye a principle

gives If

of

works.

literary

between successive

the question

now to

\nte turn

establishing

for

continuity

of

connections

important

tendency but it

a general

is

this

we can see much

"plot"

how Frye develops his "unifyj'ng perspective.r' In a cycle the last phase tends to provide the setting for recommencing the sequence. Thus the late stages of day merge into nighL so that the final phase of day may

more clearly

of

be thought of

daily

this

cycle

in

have spri-ng rise

fades into

FaIt

the seasons.

quence of

establishes

turn

The repetition

the night.

forth

a brj-nging

up and flower

into

the yearly

se-

only

winter

summer which

to

inevita-

It is this seasonal back down again into fatl. and g r e a t d r a ma of life cycle that sets the stage for sprj-ng of being born, the summer of growing uP, death--the from the triumphs of summer, and the cold winter the faIl

bly

sinks

from nomadic to agrarian and stories tend to imiso their rituals modes of living This provides tate and express these seasonal cyclesIn addition of plots. Frye with his basic classification to thinking of a story as having a beqinning, middle and shifts

As a culture

of death.

end, Frye proposes that the end of the story can be for the next phase thought of as setting up the conditions There are four basic plots--comic, of story telling. The comic plot structures and satiric. romantic, tragic, the spring fa1l

plots.

If

characterize

we now turn

sunrmer

romance comes in the

life'

of

and winter

while plots

story

the tragic

between these

to the connections

we can begin to perceive

and ironic

the subtlety

of Frye's

analysis. The four ing pairs; romantic pairs sire

basic

comic and tragic on the other.

overbalancing

fear,

can also

divided

on the one side,

The oppositions

into

oppos-

and ironic

be correlated

with

and

between the two and fear with de-

of desire in comedy and romance, while This in tragedy and satire.

is based on a dialectic

tends to dominate desire lectic

are further

plots

the types of

fear dia-

characters.

73 To fix plot

this

connection

control

the characters

the development tic

of

we can ask the question:

fear

and outcome of

and desire

that

events

that

to the characters? question, less

of

placing

of

the pattern

and governs

of

or is

on this

romance and tragedy

while in move under the direction The ironic

laws of

fate

characters

that

in

it

what happens

the plots

the characters

and comedy the characters and fortune respectively. some inexorable

Does the dialec-

the characters,

determines

the plots

determine

and governs

Frye distinguishes

under the control

under

the plot?

drives

of events come under control the outer

Does the

or do the characters

more or satire of

fate

appear

the limiting

case offers

no meaning to the absurd situatj.ons in vrhich are found or thrown. In comedy, on the other hand, some unexpected and crazy twist of the plot can transform the most absurd siLuations into the most. the characters

delightful

set of circumstances.

If

we turn

back to roand examine the dialectic that governs the plot and characters $/e can find the source of the uncontrollableness of actions and outcomes i-n comedv and

mance and tragedy

satire. The dialectic character It

is

usually

their

doom.

of desire

most fearful

self-knowledge

In romance, drives

enemies.

can be slain,

plot

is

that

the

too much or reaches too high. ambition of MacBeth or Oedipusrs over-

for

that

the tragic

desires

the excessive

whelming desire

it

found in

that

on the other

out

fear

as it

No matter

drives

them to

hand, we find does battle

how dreadful

a type

with

the

the dragon,

while

the ugliest beast can be made into princess. The romantic dialectic of reveals desires that reach to heaven in

the most beautiful desire their hell

in

tragic

their

and down into

fears.

character

ties, ing,

and fear aspirations,

if

While the dialectic

continually

the romantic

unquenchable fires

of

drives

exceeds his

the

or her capabiligovern the dialectic, employ-

characters

needed, divine-Iike

that

or

legendary

por^/ers.

74

gether

described,

li-mited

power;

penetrable

to

or

meaning;

cover

the

vias presumed

meaning

phors

The poet given

form

of

painter

of

any need

for

does

not

to

some other

In

this

the ity,

this

nificant

Or,

referential meaning.

the

human--so

or

even

if

meaning The poet

to

not

the

poet

motifs. to

only

forms

any

referent

nature

i-ts

Just

essential

from

point

not

of

the

or

constitute

poem does refer

withdraws

the stage

ref€r

poem's

the j-s not

poet

the

rather

but

set

does

that

poem does

meaning

painting

as a "non-objective" poem itself.

its

to

"motif-"

but

the

an interlocking

own meanj-ng through

object--natural

context

for

reality

as

insist

meaning

communicate

meaning.

create to

want

would

meta-

used

then

poem

the

who originated

norms,

symbol

of

of

Once the

meaning.

nature's

nature

rhymes,

poet

the

as a genius

critic

The contemporary

the

in

by divine

that

order

meaning

that

literal

a new meaning

for

was set

devices

was thought

poem without

physical

the

was reflecting

the

and beautify

"Nature"

of

the

literary

diswhich

way in

and governed

figurative

figur-

and

nature.

whole

the

to

context

was to

the

the

is

this

critic

of

term

"image"

a literal

have

classic

poem as contained

the

motif,

a historic

in

In

symbol.

an image

The

we move

the

was structured

by God.

and other

decorate or

it

as

as

by determining

and contained

and human world

was the

to

the

was equivalent

context

had been

task

the

literal

providence.

of

to

them

symbol

meani-ng of

classic

poem formed this

term

the

gives

we place

if

rela-

of if

meanings--sign, Frye

im-

meaning.

and thei-r

different

of

set

and down"

symbols

be helpful

in

imprisoned

can be seen again

and monad--that

play

poem or

ative

in

five

uncharac-

the

extreme

same "up

literary

we have

mode manifestinq

themselves

and ptots

The meaning

traditional

the

The

the

might

it

context.

the

opposite

of

archetype

symbol,

the

at

characters

To explain image,

mythic

mode find

question

the

the

darkness.

in

tions

to

while

an ironic

in

ters

five

the

back

to-

and characters

modes that

with

refers

also

already

plot

the

binds

that

The dialectic

to or or

is realsi9-

75

realiLy

and events

ters

poet

the

problem

Frye

this

in the

stage

as the

he

puts

and earlier plagiarists.

port

contemporary

reference

basic at

the

least,

to

Frye

will

But older

is

the

and more

inward,

and dying. all

but

dark

substances

that

earth.

Plants,

darkness.

same cycle It

is

with

the

of

paintings,

of

these that

human society

songs with

folklorists,

from

te11

archaic

many of

the

to

that

same jokes,

jewels

cold

and regenerated

by

gods

follow

bodily

songs,

people

all

by

civilizagestures, pro-

spectacles, of

and

desires

and reproducing.

people,

this

and rebirth.

in

of

culture

fears

Anthroand similar

religion

to

and you will

proverbs,

and

to

of

cycle

such

grows

born,

shared

can go from

contemporary

share

basis

historians you

eating,

is

the

people

all

that

is

stories,

dying

nature.

events

buildings,

living,

us

the

that of

people

ritualizes

and dances,

associated

an

death

the

then, nature.

to

poet

glowing

growth,

sup-

he introduces

and even

animals

by

own motifs,

working,

sun

from

are,

and not

forms

be buried

of

pologj-sts, scholars

to

nature

statues,

cessions,

need

recurrence

Every

tion.

pass

Metals

events--birth,

parts

all

nature--the

of

in

naimi-

turn,

a poem's

that

"nature"

only

has

imitated

in

Poets

its

marrying,

And not

only

also

seem a partial

cyclical

growing,

dies

have

for

of

it

but

common experiences

certain

getting

experiences

or

Frye

poem not

who,

poems,

claim

meaning

born,

mother

this

image

as

"motif."

held

to

so

slzmbol

anagogic.

claim

not

Thus The

symbol

poets.

of

other

of

the

Homer,

if

of

allow

share--being sick

that

Thj-s would

archaic

are

and

Virgilmay

it,

archetypal

There

as

criticrs

motifs

not

imitates--the

of

critic

cycles

profession, of

meaning

symbol

shows

imltated

charac-

it.

creates

meaning of

classical

he certainly

other

but the

classical meaning

As Frye

but

enlarge

real

to

and paradoxical.

nature

stages--archetypal

first

a history.

tated

to

the

two

a nature

ture

is

any reference

ambiguous

imitate

contemporary

In has

highly not

contains

and the does

does for

it

that

making

deliberately

stories,

culture, find marrying

76

deep

of

desires rituals

out

the

of

lhe

and songs

carefully But

tently. ing

his

within

disguised,

always

This

the

undermine

or of

incident.

To give

meaning

will

that

trans-worldly,

super-natural

posits

meaning

a finat

['rye

anagogic,

in of

inner

the

public

work

closely

desires

fears

such

ability were

of

to Frye's

and

the

means of

also Frye

of

of

level and desire

fear the

in

the

sick-

desire the

nature

even

cycles

according

to

overcome

their

to

and the

classifying

sickness outcome the

basic

the

The

and murder. of

plot

lifers

types

of

to

point

of

these

simultaneously

to

world

outer

work,

birth, people

the

to

archetypal

fi-nds

rituals

cycles

nature

context but

archetypal

the

among archaic

as drought,

things

control

as one

self

transforming

people's

At

same dialectic

the

a final

the

dream.

we find

with

magically

from

the

In

rituals.

and death

world

slzmbol as anagogic.

the

of

world

ness

of

uses

dream manifests

the

of

poem or

and self-referential'

a transition

To estabtish

the

self-

are

be transcultural

only

and

some outside

of

have

seem to the

that that

and literature

art

the

nature"

would

clajm

in

people dances

songs,

motifs

representative

not

story

his that

which

crj-tic's

interlocking

of

and not

referential,

in

and art

contemporary

a pattern

is

song

poetry

of

in

make "archetypal

seem to

would

referent

ultimate

desires

And'

story.

fears

and

and articulated

experienced

stories.

of

and plots

original

be imaging

also

will

inadverincorporat-

be

characters

ancient

they

others

quite

he will

may,

completely

cycles

transcultural

poet

these

poet

the

easy

ex-

rhythms

some stories

in

spot,

to

and may be there

as the

through-

and

In

are

stories

songs,

scenes

symbols.

a

dialectic

archetypal

the

archetypes

try,

back

in

are

p1ots,

archetypal

supposedly

so doing,

These

characters,

some extent

to

flow

forth

and recelebrated

celebrated

are

them

is

and

articulated

history.

and the

embody

There

a transcultural

is

that

are

that

course

periences,

are

fears

and

and

that

generating

human psyche

the

together.

that

common cycles

of

continuum

in

people

bind

that

rituals

and dying

77 characters

and plots,

the way to

specify

and now this

the basic

In the dream that find

that

nature

trated

and fears

witches,

wild

the dreamer. errs

dialectic

dark

cases nature

ture

desires

the divine-like

waves engulf the dream-

In both cases the the other

and not

according

to

so the poet may make na-

by the poem. character

form of

the

succumbs to

nature,

and fears,

are frus-

and mighty

and fear. of

in

as the dream makes nature

be contained

waters

forests

the course

In the

the desires

as nature

we

the most extra-

the dreamer.

In both

Just

the dreamer's

of

beasts,

of desire

as fulfilled

satisfy

a nightmare

are realized

dreamer determines way around.

desires

into

becomes

symbol.

desire

upward to

cycles

turns

meaning of

features

vagant and wish-filled dream that

same relation

At this

that

the poet

level

is

conmands the winds and

to do what the character

desires

the plot

so that

will

come out as the character fears or desires. Such anagogic meanings of slzmbols are most easily exemplified in

stories

tions,

of miraculous

but

the

literature gives

orienting of

from Fryers

art

lished ture

shaping

nature

and fears

establish

that

the single

to

nature world

to

is

within

of possibility

not

of

but

only

is

lj.terature

that

is

estabna-

transcend being.

art

its

of the meaning

way of

unlimited

can it context

quality,

It

is

in

artistic and clearly

beyond the reality

of

needs to be stressed.

archetypal

or nature. falls

that

this

essence,

by nature

to their

show their

the reality

story

it

inner

direction

the demands of

and the general

reality

is

and fears

This point

In the ies

Not only

of view it its

of

history

in

can shape nature

desires nature.

given

not

the

point

The ultimate

by desires but

pervades

destruc-

any poem.

and literature

center.

the poem is

or apocalyptic

syzmbol as anagogic

and can be found

be found but that

births

phase the

imaginative

placed within cycle In the

the context

is within anagogic

the world

structure of

the various

all

stor-

cycles

phase the cycle

or mind of

of

of

the poet--the

encompasses the world

of

actuality.

of

7B

Turning

to

from

tion

of

ing

metaphors

tactile

archetypal

the

If

meaning.

typalmountain

or

desire

and

fear

to

the

of

back

cycle

sea in

serpentine

Adam and Eve,

then,

single

can

symbol

contain

in

erary

are

universe

method

we can

these

classes--the

humans,

etc.

Further

various

mineral

j-nto

more

this

procedure.

lamb,

the

typal the

beast, image

meanings all

then

power

The whale beast

Lord

is

Thus

of

in

figure

hole"

within

turn

and finally

whole

of

archetype

once

arche-

the

the

archedarkness,

fear-filled

the

central

the

image

in

A single of

an of

terms form

of

into

sucks

meaning

Moby Dick

un-

meanings.

heavens

the

Christ

itself

power of

into

arche-

the

universe.

the

itself

poem in

we can reverse

sacrificial

all the

and find

air,

,

other

the

in

the

broadens

Satan--the

itself

can be transformed the

at

all

of

F1ies, in

earth

within

and sum of

the

of

The image of

concentrate

one may analyze

the

animals,

vine,

living etc.

in

symbols

but

anj-mal--the

the

structure of

vegetable,

archetypes

who is

lit-

archetypal

the

mineral,

connections,

particles

light

Satan.

around

of

Christ

core

can condense

imaginative

shaping

of

some "black

the

poem.

field

concentrates

lj-ke

image entire

the

that

itself

its

the pole

and

w€ can think

grouped

seems to

meaning, opposite

the

Western

archetypal

to

or

desire

the

specifying

of

cornerstone, it

Christ

animal,

plant--the

archetypal

until

limited At

of

in

this

as

meaning of

feeling

of

archetypal

the

typalmineral--the thickens

in

a

meaning,

of

archetypalminerals,

complex

Think

God-man,

phase

subdividingr

Thus the

and more

typal

an archetypal

of

archetypes

and water.

fire,

of

think

each of

and

seduction anagogic

terms

dialectic

the

reverberate

slzmbols of

the

in

universe

human and divine

if

sea

an arche-

to

wife

example

Frye's

Following literary

phase,

an unlimited

The classical

dread.

or

and his

become so concentrated

i-tse1f

within

the

as a thicken-

symbol

the

thj-rd

the

Macbeth

of

of

transi-

the

a mountain

of

image

phase

second

out of the

radiates

natural

the

phases

anagogic

to

of

speak

we can

the

or whale.

an archetypal

can become a "monad"

that

79

concentrates

or

In

meaning

reality

a symbol

no longer

parable

to

theory

to

what

the

tion

of

itself

pivotal

factor

of

trinsic

is

in

this is

shift

that

structuring

is

ing

away the and

limits of

of

the

of

then,

fundamental and fears lectic

the

is

novel

will

On the

that

tension

the

context

of

desires

the

task

next

the

first

and

section.

the

first

like

in

fears of

an unlimited the

critic

three

contexts

the

am pro-

I

that

person,

contexts

of

a

desires

experienced

comparison terms

within

their

mean-

of

and ultimate

intrinsically The

contexts.

if

The model

limited

orienting

into

hand,

mean-

of

phases

disappear

poem is,

contents

limited

the

is and

nature

context

prior

other

in-

it

mean denial.

three

three

p1ay.

the

since

and archetypal

forms

three

literature

directions

art,

a further

extremes. of

or

however,

to

fourth

the

one discovers

grounding

inner

between

emotional we think

and pattern of

the

the

to

between

prior

of

poem or

third

not,

The

structure

the

the

transforma-

The cruci-al

allegorj-cal

and an unlimited,

of if

the

meaning.

literary

the

and which

"limits"

he loses

uniqueness posing,

for

poem or

the

meaning

crete

open-ended

namely,

literary

underline

relation

so in

do

Fryers

of

that

does

content. they

meaning

viewpoint

basic

incom-

dreadful.

poetry,

its

i-ng which

Take

the

no longer

unique,

contexts.

here

a literal,

center

of

is

has

but

is

to

from

Reversal

of

stand,

shift

poem are

own likeness--

important

be,

literature,

reversed.

The poem still

still

will

It

of

or

is

meaning

the

meanj-ng.

nature

it

worId,

bringing

its

an "application" it

this

The poem is

itself;

d.esirable to

darkness

significance

and the

poem achieves

but

successive

transformation phases

Nature

of

to

and reality

art.

questions

moral

art

the

limited

and nature.

anything

turning

the

of

the

and infinitely

Before

art

but

with

comparable

no longer of

power

the

similar

an identity

is

image

phase

anagogic

relation

the

under

an unlimj-ted

fourth

the

of

reverses

but

itself

within

and dread.

of

is

more

con-

characters

which

lives.

dia-

they

This

is

plot the

and

80

II

In

of

theory

norm of

four

tal

contexts

of

plots

basic

romantic

which

of

also

extremes

tical of

prodigious,

with

ironi-c

while

powers

placable step

is

with

the

ultimate

poles

schemes

showing

powers

theory

this

into

freedom

of

characters desires

the

by

im-

The next

fate. j-ts

of

dialec-

two

satisfying

gripped

and demonic

a cruel

forth

for

results and comic

These

themselves

in at the

while

the

forces.

find

At

and almost

tragic

the

plot

each fear.

fear

mastered

are

a

sequences

and

and demons reverse between

The of

terms

and

overcome

dialectical

transform

to

in

desire

itself

divine-like

of

and p1ots.

characters

exhibit

actors

acting,

way of

and dread, of

finds

romantic

with

action

specified

completely

In

two

these

further

we find

desire

triumphs.

romantic

characters

desire

as monsters

obliterated

these

of

seems to

extreme,

for

structure

a basic

a character's

proportioning

extreme

desire

satiric

blends

of

may be

a basic

revealing the

or

dialectic

fundamental

of

account

our

fundamendynamic schemes and four j-n which we may understand the

meaning

si-gnificance

thematic four

plots

basic

the

modes of

five

the

identifying

proposes

Frye

a trans-

developing

we may summarize

morality

follows:

as

theory

for

Frye's

establish

to

attempt

as a model

literature

cultural his

our

out

following

moral

counter-

parts.

attempt ing

at

Frye's

norm

for

theory

doing

model

Frye's

moral

basic

for

as a basis

characters--Don

provides

I

will

the

and, a moral

same in

as such, context.

Kierkegaard's

substitute

with

counterpositions

arriv-

transcultural

literature

.Tuan and ,Judge William

for

am now proposing

I

an intrinsic, of

\^Ias an

morality norm

universal

conclusions.

any piece

specifying

Following

plots

moral

in

theory

an intrinsic,

appropriate

that

serves

provide

to

law

natural

The traditional

as two

their

examples

of

corresponding

and themes. For

attempt

Kierkegaard of

a person

the to

Don Juan

remain

character

uncomrnitted

represents and

the

irresponsible.

81 Living

always

in

the

the consequences,

immediate

Don Juan attempts

to the highs and lows of whether hind

there

trolling is

is

fact

in

decision--Don

alternative itself

a choice.

Don Juan carries life

blocks

reverse

fact

out

very

and repressed

He preaches

sible

person who is

the possibility

people.

present

that

if

he is

it

is

truly

fn other

experiences

consequences. position

to

only

free.

way of is

chooser, but

the

dogs.

There is

acter

into

Juan,

the guilty

off

his

that

Judge William

because it There is his

basic

in his

past

Don Juan to

life.

for

guilt

dealings realizes

with that

and

to Judge Will-iamrs what he has done the consequences

way to

shift

existing

to a new as the

self

Don iluan has gone to the no way Don Juan can jump out of his charactual,

existing

of Judge William reprobate, life

only

positi-on.

dragging

risk,

it

is

Don

Don Juan may put

but he cannot make it

possible

considerable

without

$rith him.

the new perspective is

accepts

conditions

shift

The only

respon-

he accepts his

words Judge William

to use the present,

old way of

Furthermore,

peace and free-

achieve

always include

But for

life

the

the paradox of his

Don Juan must choose to accept

prior

of his mode of

way of is

the cormnitted,

and take on responsibility

means that

of becom-

present

his

since Judge William

responsibility for his past misdeedsi and the need for compensatory justice other

dilemrna that

side of Don iluanrs irresponsibility.

need to commit himself dom.

But

choose.

in perspective.

a person who accepts

is

and con-

basic

since not choosing

of persor! but

possibility

indif-

to Don Juan.

a shift

himself

type

Be-

worthwhile.

inescapable

this

indifferent

to decide

and emotional

impossible

is

within

that

Judge William

neutrality

represents

a Judge William

less

a decision--a

It

Judge William

to remain

and refuses

more or

to point

tries

to consider

Juan has chosen not to

in

is

Judge William

ing

is

facade of moral

this

this

life,

one alternative

ference

and refusing

only

disappear.

a possibility

and,

may ever remain such.

then,

Judge William,

for

Don Juan in

on the other

shifting hand,

B2

him

assures

perspective of

all

is

WiIliam

the

We can now place

these

locati,ng

Judge

fixing

Don Juan

wj-th

the

romantic height

g1ory,

goodness

plot

the

the and

a cruel

forms

doxical within

the

Missing

in

assumption turn

out

instead

of

In

phases

ting

plot

our

hero

him marry

a new soci-ety

to

be

theory

and fear For

deepeni-ng

of

specifying

subdivides one

example, in of

the

shocking

There

lovers.

plots

tragedy

in into

and, isol-a-

another

d.escribed

terms six

character, the

or

six

of

tensions and plot-

stages

and characters; heroj-ne

four

different

recurrent

the

themes hero

comic

may

point.

this

as

is

yet

not

different

tragic

the

and become

desire

lj-terature

and the

is

and demonic

heart's

the

another

generate

history.

of

tragic

at

of is

para-

various

in

, domi-natrix

have

only

flow

the

good fortune,

I

of

but

of

his

in

ultimate

background

sj-tuations

implacable

in

for

and actresses

actors

of

out

and plots

structure

which

introduced to

Frye

more

the

act

governing

is

in

that

no freedom

is

of

while

whether the

the

balances

sequence ,

in

characters

comic mistress

be the

blends.

gets

of

ironic

whi-ch succeed

desire

gradual

that

the

addition

p1ots,

basic

that

a life

satiric

Frye's

needs

which

fate

romantj-c

that

leavj-ng

of

there

the

the

for

basis

feature

of

to

lurks

deterministi-c

she may 1et

tion, the

the

j-n

setting

seem to quest

i-n their

that

freedom

larger

the

Recal-l

characters

there

inescapable

of

Judge

context

Romance bestows

truth.

in

into

a romantic

setting.

the

assumption

side

tragic

a satiric

satire

Mi-ssing

events. the

or

in

freedom,while

free deceits

performing

always

in

passions

their

as the

character.

characters

William

orientation of

and respon-

ways.

a plot

the

Kant's

universafly

such his

moralist

omniscient

consistent

universally

into

of

duty

i-s truly

viewpoints

incorporated

has

prizes

only

his

and that

living

embodiment

the

viewpoint

lirnited

subjectively Don Juan

that

is

since

effort

own way of

he not

since

the

worth his

both

hj-s moral

but

sibility,

well

Judge William

position

ethical

is

includes

Don Juan.

of

it

that

less

show a the and

83 less

admirable

We pass in

until

they turn

into

satirical

characters.

six phases from romantic tragedy to i-ronic j-n irony \./e pass from tragic Similarly irony

tragedy.

comic irony. tragedy

This means that tragic going are to be very similar

similar

as to be identical.

irony in

tone but not

The important

to

and ironic point

so

here is

Frye has given

that

us a literary specification of that mathematj.cal phenomenon called "taking a There comes a point in tragedy when it is no

interesting, limit." longer

tragic

or where is is

but

ironic.

passes over

when it like

that

point?

the moralist

a venial

There comes a point

from comedy into

romance.

in comedy Just

The person who asks this

who wants to

know--at

what

question

what point

does

sin

turn into a mortal sin. The way to ansv/er j s the guestion to shift attention to the basic orientation that governs the direction of the plot through the six phases of the comic, tragic, romantic and ironic orientations.

We can do this (either/or)

by combining Kierkegaard's

emphasis on choice four

with

William

which we described

respective

positions

the way to

solve

Judge William

of

the

between Don Juan and iludge

above we can characterize

resolves

his

problem by choosing

assumption and orientation, within the ironic orientation. shift ti-on.

their

horizons

In each of

only

the four

orientations

lead to the limiting

choice

is

then,

a basic

a basj-c horizon,

ientation

reversal

distinguishes

itself.

while

the roman-

Don Juan operates

The two characters

by shifting

phases that left

their

as involving a basic assumption about the problem of human fears and desires.

tic

within

analysis

basi-c p1ots. Rephrasing the dialecti-c

Frye,

Fryers

their

there

situation of

basic

can orienta-

are the six

where the only

attitudes

towards life.

between changes of perspectives and the transformation

However, neither

of the or-

character can transassumptions because both are operating, not only within two different orientations, but within the same hidden assumption and orientation namely that their form his

basic

84

life-style

and plotting

among four

but

perspective

From Kierkegaard's

as Don Juan,

self-deceived Juan

you

thinks

past

the Both

as

are

characters

experience trying

are

Both

them.

and contingency that

life-styIe

the

cend of

1 I

is

limited

temporality

are

Both

a

think

to

trying

trans-

to

various

stages

we can cor-

this four

with

movements

try

the

that

live

to

by choosing they

into

away from

radical

To illustrate

ptotting

present

slip

the

which

limitations us.

upon

four

the

but

to

of

stages

G^

In

first

the

of

experience

of

powers,

and loss

loss

table

four

these

romance o1d

should

try

at

each

limit

should each

we feel

the of

the

attempt stage

argue

keep stage

all of

meaning to of

four their of

with

of

life

force

us must

life. to

This

orientaperson

in

some integrated we can-

means that

any one perspective

completely

development.

inevi-

through

and mature

perspectives

the

of

differing

their

all

However,

failorien-

and live

plotIn

of

sense

senility

a balanced

that

integrate our

each

phases

the

tragic

full

sec-

the

thrive.

the

typify

and bitterness Since

In

where

and adventure

that

so full

are

setbacks.

age we have

we

and so.

that

a period

least

the

control,

plots

and

freedom

satire

successive

to

we have our

comic

joys we have

of

tife.

of

might

tionsrone

form

in

burden

inescapable

not

or

while

tations,

the

to

and approaching

middle ing

future

as under

stage

orientations

ting

childhood,

adolescence

or

stage

phase,

and unexpected

innocent

ond

the

this

can compare

at

human existence

successive impose

life

relate

of

your

present.

the

the

not

will

and timeless.

as unlimited

in

freely

overcome

to

you

thinks

by bei-ng responsive

transpose

that

Don

acknowledging

by

live to

trying

hand,

other

Only

can you

"yours"

a non-temporal

of

guilt.

and consequent

faults

past

as

a past

without

immediate

the

is

same reason.

the

on the

the

redeem

and

recover

in

live

orj-entation.

WiIIiam

Judqe

for

and

William,

Judge

and future. must

can

one horizon

and universal

all-inclusive

the

just

not

are

direction

four this

but

viewpoints is

exactly

85 what Kierkegaard William zation

of romantic

cepting achieve

for

be done by either

both exclude or ironic

dread of death

unlimited

a fully

religious

orientation

would mean a shift

the roman-

with

character

Such a choice

of both characters.

reali-

OnIy by ac-

together

would transform

that

Judge

the other's

fears.

success can either

mature horizon.

the life-styles this

cannot

desires

ironic

the

desires

tic

claims

or Don ,fuan since

involves

a

and reorient

In Frye's

from an archetypal

to

categories an anagogic

perspective. In the

archetypal

acters

follow

ritual

and myth.

much closer sti1l in

the plot,

context

the life-death to

nature

At this

cycles level

the dialectic not yet

is

the anagogic state

of desires

themselves the perfect a total ity

integration

of

of

existential

description

but

It is

treatise

Kierkegaard

biblical

story

version

of

to the six each of his as it It

is

tation

four

the perfect

the religious its

represents

real

gogic

meaning of

final

direction

the

in

his

a different

of

of

orientation

faith

the poem.

Each

perspective It

is

on

analogous with rises

in which Abraham

and self-surrender.

that

Similarly,in

the poem that

the

son Isaac.

Frye associates

situation

this

this

In each phase the tension

meaning. for

in

of variations

orientation.

limiting

state

Such the qual-

describes

to note that

phases that

plots.

tife.

suffering

Kierkegaard

a series

the religious

moves toward

achieves

gives

or

achieve

not necessary to recount

interesting

perspectival

Only itself

and Don iluan allow

stages of

of Abraham sacrificing

the story

the problem of

the four

is

come

but

can they

would involve

dread that it

nature

and fears,

way the poet desires

transformed

of

self

Fear and Trembling.

through

succumb and let

,Iudge William

if

to be completely

surrender

and char-

overcome and transcended.

does nature

Similarly,only

of nature

the events of

be shaped and formed in whatever fears.

slmbols

orients

gives

the moral orien-

Frye it

is

and provides

the anathe

B6

far

Thus

literary

Frye's

as

same model

as they

and beyond

the

history

In

in

can history Virgtn

from

series

the

to

behind

the

would to

were

could

A finished to

form,

underwent densation

tive basic

of

and

in

to

had

until

of

the

they

process

rhetoric

forces

decisions.

only

did

central

into

the

theoretical

for For

elements

pil-

these

the

before

happiness.

of

years

a hundred

form

formed

itself that

in

of

in

the

was not

howeverr

this

and con-

clarification maLure

example,

arguments

There

s1'mbo1s and characters

turn

Smith

just

by and

a forma-

provided

proposes

myth weave their the

Danief

the

and far-reaching

significant

of

they

by pagan savages

over

took

their

found

but

of

a garden

and cumulative

political

where

people.

all

subdued

into

the

reach

instrtu-

America

to

and

myth

this

Ac-

European

inhabited

The Boone myth,

composition the

forests be tamed

in

American

the

leaving

virtues

the

stem-

men and women destined

liberty

test

has

garden.

the

North

?he

there

Europe,

of

free

of

Ameri-

be embodied

of

destiny

of

be transformed

a gradual

motivating

political

dark

version

Boone romance. J-iterary

to

obstacles

beasts

land

the

and religious

dense,

of

and corrupt shores

of

entitled

history

American

shores

a new community

severe

grims--the

vast

reach

moral

and wild

the

focus

will

that

came to myth

was the

deteriorating

found

bring

it

a first

a study

thesis

in that

myth--the

I

and symbols

the

conflicts

from

sail

set

and to

tions,

proposes

conflict

myth

this

to

cording people

of

basic American

dominant

the

of

The book

Land.

been a long ming

terms

form

America.

of

myths

its

socie-

as they

For

published

Nash Smith

individuals,

and religi-ous

operate

might

histories

cultural

1950 Henry

of

more civilizations.

structure

how this

on some recent

orj-entations

societies

of

usi-ng

a trans-

an individual.

a group

a moral

a series

to

one or

of

of

example

that,

moral of

life to

form

to

come together

ty,

the

within

can be applied

of

developing

various

specifying

may develop

they

This

for

as a model

theory for

basis

cultural

possibility

the

described

we have

American

that

not

way

constitution

B7

but

also

the

Southern and

Civil

variations

structured.

America ate

War was

into

it

of

By transforming

thls

context

established

freedom would

myth

context

myth

in

nineteenth

of

the

of

Marx

of

evalu-

like

cultural he argues

and basic

structured

along American

(animal

and

is

of

the

Smith's

artists the

of

the

tragic

out

by

of

exposing

the

lines

heartland

of of into

the

the

machine

along

to

that

and

on two

garden.

The

He accepts that

American

the

people of

deserts, garden

had

dream.

namely

plot

and

assumpti_on

lines.

the

garden

characters

the

form

mined

focuses

vs.

a romantic

a great

the

American

myth,

forests,

of

hidden

these

of

continued

artists

Marx

garden

popular

experience

the

William.

while

that

American

version

human)

and Leo

carries

context

the

orientation

the

an

heartland

tragedy

decisions

images--the

of

great

major

to

own simple

quest.

proceeds

hypothesis

drama

Americans its

Garden,

suggests

Kierkegaard

thesis

destiny

American

the for

that

natural

romantic

and penetrating

Judge

revolution

havj-ng

four

within

romantj-c

central

character

on

and blocked

of

and moral

the

within

major

was a roman-

oriented

the

the

society

who "discovered"

Marx

side

of

it

in

America

of

political

the

plot

meaning

unlimited,

was ripe

sensitive

and orientation

vast

delights

over the

the

family

romantic

that

symbols

Srnithrs

of

experience

covered

beasts

history we can

central

an agrarian

and political

more

articulated

is

each

that

writing

American

myth,

with

this

the

expansion

and focuses

The thesis

the

and encouraging

century

underside

of

study , Machine

further

American

terms

Such a vision

his

analysis

the

and

interpreted

cultural

American

The basic

garden

Amerj-ca.

been

be

development

and romantici

society

in

in

people.

and honest

of

western

was adventurous agrarian

the

represented

allowing

a free

for

that

people

of

find

resources,

the

was to

provided

that

structures

quest

Marx

we have

Northern

as follows.

institutional

of

the

myth

the

and motivating

of

over

how this

The American

tic,

fought

was

turning and

within

savage which

88

jected,

but

turned

into

of

happened

what

dread

hidden

the

sets

characters

quick

From this we might

recent

sketch

of

meaning

the

to

tations

responsible

attitude

of

toward This

human experience.

of

contexts

in

sudden

shift

benign

romantic

the

American

one

of

the

ple

of

can

condition

same moral

the

and the

perienced

under

tional

attitudes

In

the

the

forces

of

history

were

alone

when Americans

This

possessed

With

such

technological

confident

that

they

could

forces

of

national

will

that

late of

sixties

of

had been its able

our

its

fathers"

established

bicentennial to

so many young

muster

dark

the

energy

formed

sti11

both

in

nathe

the

case

nuclear

of

felt and the

nature of

our

experienced

in

the

American

and creativity

ex-

being

the

disappearance

The discovery

American

in between

reversal

people

underside

our

cycle

Americans

sudden

has undermined during

sixties

we have

technology

a

an exam-

tradltional

power

and hopes.

celebration

late

the

dialectic

our

master

The

history.

desires

national

our

"sins

has

still

from

was especially

the

warfare.

demonic

of

"governance"

The

tragic'

cultural

fifties

Boone myth.

satirj-c

history more

Here

American

moral

the

epic--the

of the

personal,

life-cycles.

single

Americans

year

of

witnessed.

one of

irnmaturity.

hundred

two

how the

and

tragic

to

side

a dispropor-

in

evaluation fifties

the

and ir-

satiric

recently

and somewhat despairing

depressing reflects

on the

we have

that

meaning

and

resulted

turn

emphasis

and distorted

tionate

in

orien-

and romantic

the tragic

of

and maturity

an immature

with

and

history

cultural

comic

and

plots

literature.

character

life

destroy

desires

satiric

American

the

as overemphasizing

the

American

moral

the

characterize

Americans

for

in

high

of

and

to

threatening

dialectic

conditions

so freguent

powerful

which

appeared,

Such a tragic

society.

the

suddenly

machines

demonic

of

out

tangle

an impenetrable

with

undergrowth

technological

garden

the

was that

fact

in

jungle

a concrete

pro-

destiny

was the

This

be formed.

would

a new society

basic

of

trust

"infancy".

the that In

was occasionally to

satirize

and

89 parody itself,

but seems incapable

and "unwilling" to and genuine celebration.

stage a convincing In Fryets

"spectacle" spectacle and celebration

context,

a comic orientation of

comedy is

character

in

overcoming

who is

lovers.

blocking

The tension

integrating structure lovers.

their or

in

the successful

is

resolved

either

of

a society

related

to its

betiefs

destiny

as a conmunity

of

how the American related

to the Recall

through the

of Fryers literary

longer

that

is

in

closely and its

in western

categories

cycle

cycle

Frye,

the modes of

trend

then,

itself

lovers.

illustration

tory

sketched

successfully

and hopes about itself

observe

Iiterature

in

to celebrate

and comic spectacles,

and culture.

of young

marriage

within the present social "intimacy" the establishment of a new society of

The ability

is

of

The "transcultural', plot some limiting situation or

sacred ritual-s

As a final

are parts

of meaning.

we can

and cultural

his-

of Western literature

in delineating action

of

the form of

the characters,

literature

from the high modes of myth and romance to the low fictional mode of satire and irony with premedieval epics giving way to medieval romances, while Renaissance tragedies and fictional

comedies shifted

toward

anti-heroes

seem less

that

be found with

contemporary than

plots

satiric

human.

and

The same cycle

can

the Greek and Roman cultural

cycles and it can be seen in the American cycle we have just sketched. Naturally the cycles donrt mesh perfectly, nor do they characterize point

the entire

to tendencies

shorter

cultural

literary

the longer

three

western,

different

growth

and death,

the longer,

then, cultural

cycles. the

historical,

joins

cover

into

cycle.

The individual same cycle

larger

and

of any given person,

then,

that

comlcines these

forces

three

reinforces

and becomes part

We can speak of cycle

on a national

civilizational

life

which ultimately

that

but they do

periods.

The American cycle, of

traditions

or orientations

cycle.

of birth, level,

and

The moral

can be seen as a vector in

different

or dialectically

ways but opposes the

90

general

more

gument

perhaps

enough

ory

only

moral

grounded

can be placed

positions plotting

basic

the

the

of

grounds

and orients

sj-ve phases.

yond

the

the

developed on the the

one

other,

into

in

discovery

a transcultural

moral

ground

reveal

its

acting

situations.

an invariant

limits within

in real,

dialectic refi-

the

axis'

could

theory

a context personal,

which axis, of

and

hidden

reveals

theory moral

that

dialectic

the

at

limj-ts

the

universalmoral

literary

be-

but,

context with

which of

poet

the

perspectives

three

Frye's

hand,

this

and

infinite

Kierkegaard's

supposedly

these

ways that

human beings historical

the

of of

The combination interesting

the

forces

assumption

false

is

that

succes-

four

drivi-ng

operate

a fini-te

of

context

the

It to

contexts

meaning

to

ori-entation

and religious

orientatlon

poet

analogue

an interesting

a moral

gious

earlier

three

the

contexts.

and fear'

desire

an anagogic

into

naLure

forcing

same time,

offers of

of

limits

keeps

which

ex-

between

dialectic

this fears

and

desires

finite

is

It

the

through

movement

the

encompass

an infinite

into

expanding

meaning

context

four

struggle

dialectical

the

exemplify

the

four

the

between

of

of

dialectic

human

correlations

a symbol

ultimately

which

orientations of

within

moral

opposed

context

Frye's

as-

orienting

two

between

contrast

that

and one

and its

horizon

basic

the

Second,

sumptions.

Third,

the

a deci-

between

orientation

moral

a basic

shifting

involves

tremes

in

It wi-th an

first,

us,

difference

I

what

paper'

the

of

provides

the

to

attention

draw

theory

specify

way to

interestj-ng sion

Frye's

me that

seems to

of

literary

analyzing

perspectives

major

three

the

to

wish

I

concluding,

consi-der

the

for

context

scale .

and historical In

of

a rich

offers

the-

Frye's

show that

to

model for developing an interesting but also offers nationperspectives on an j-ndividual, and religious

works

al

presented

has been

but

history,

or

a society

an individual,

of

orientation

ar-

religious

the

analysing

in

out

of

same line

The

history-

followed

be

could

not

of

direction

some be could,

and,

concrete,

social

and

on

>L

WORKSCONSULTED Frye , Northrop 1957 Kierkegaard , Sfr en L944 Smith , Henry Nash 1950

Anatomy of Critieism. Princeton Universitv. Either'-)r,. 2 voLumes. Princeton Universitv. The Virgin Land. Unj-versity.

princeton:

princeton

Cambridge: Harvard

THE THEOLOGIANI S PSYCHE: Notes Toward a Reconstruction of Depth psychology Robert The need for tique of

of

a dialectical

the thought

the praxis

estimated. recognj.ze

of

of

and metascientific

C. G. ,Jung and, perhaps

crieven more,

Jungian analysis,

can hardly be overThe need becomes even more apparent when we

that

Jung seems now to be beginning to fate that awaits all more or less

visited

by the

hensive

genius : that

dialectically

of

giving

rise

to

opposed interpretations

1972 and Sanford, tical

Doran

with

Hillman:

be compre-

diverse and even (cf. Kelsey: 1968,

1972, 1975).

The dialec-

reflection

I have in mind would be similar in scope, p a u l insight to Ricoeurrs all but definitirie philosophical interpretation of Freudian psychoanalysis. Obviously, the present paper is no place for purpose,

and depth of

so massive

an enterprise,

eral

contours

tion

would take.

function

that

yet

I would think

I hope it

conveys the gen-

such a critical

interpreta-

But more immediatelyr

my concern is the depth psychology can play in

a reconstructed

theology. Jung has by no means been ignored by the theological community. A recent bibliographical essay lists 442 books and articles devoted at least in part to the rel_ations between archetypal

psychology

In an even more recent out reason that a handmaid for

and theology

(see Heisig) .

study

it has been claimed not withp romises to prove as reliable w o r k "Jung's doing theology today as more metaphysical

schemes proved in the past" (Burrell: 232) . As for myself, I have argued elsewhere that the generalized empirical method of Bernard Lonergan provides the horizon needed for the critical reinterpretatj.on of the Jungian maieutic and for

its

logian,

and that

help

critical

employment on the part

such a critical

the theologian

construct

of

the

engagement with a part

95

of

theology's

theo-

Jung will

94 (Doran z 1977a).

foundations

interpretation of

(L977c) .

deity

my previous

of

psychic or

explicit about

such

symbolism even

implicit

I.

place

of

cialties

the

objectifying

presented,

are

trines

and religious the

mediated

this ies

are

white

general

appropriate

those

the

phase

cating gories,

what

and how are validity orly

to

qualities measure

are of

be obtained"

theology

with

the

those

is

twofold

is

in;

developed,

discipli-nes,

proper

to

theology.

to

"indicate-

theological

to

be demanded of qualiti-es The base of

consciousness that

for categor-

in

(L972a2282) .

differentiated

qenerat-

categories

himself

desired

are

of

doc-

and of

other

with

restricts

validity

spetask

The general

/L/.

desirable

categories

the

with

and on

theological

special

are

with

categories

and religiously

provide

theol-ogy

by theology

Lonergan

As a methodologist,

has

engaged

and

categories

special

what

of

shared

shall of

reader

the

functional

theology

systematic is

of

eight

which

within

communication

I

paper

Foundations

part

Foundations

horizon

paper,

empiricalmethod

among the

theology.

assumptions

the

Specialty, on the

foundations

of

lack

and PsYche

on generalized

thought

Lonergan's

ing

Method

notions

an adequate

a central

of

psyche

of

those

basic

of

course

the

assume a familiarity

I

the

in

Functional

and the

Psyche

that

grounding

reconstruction

an initial attempt Juncl t s .

A.

as ,Jung's

In

intentionality.

elemental

of

in

on more

notion

articulation

the

a vacuum left

fill

to

intentionality

and

from

the

expand

a revised

show how a theory

and to

of

suggest

to

of

referents

can be developed

symbolism

to

wish

I

considerations'

ontological

unconscious,

the

paper

present

the

methodological the

explicitly of

In

convictions

symbolizati-on

adequate

constitutes

what

regarding

person

the

of

and his

Trinity

the

psychology's

his

significance

symbolic

and of

Christ

Jesus

the

of

how a

suggested

also

have

Jung willmodify

of

critique

dialectical

I

in

them'

and interiwill

some measure

95 transcultural,

not

in their

explicit

formulation,

but

in

the realities

formulated. These categories will possess of models "built up from basic terms and relations that refer to (these) transcultural components in human living and operation and, accordingly, at their roots they will possess quite exceptional valj_dity" (295). the utility

Their

derivation,

objectification structure

of the

theologian gian's

finally, of

and from the

There will

gories,

flow

of

religious

be five

sets of

of the

intentionality

articulation

of

from t.he explicit

terms and relations

self-transcending

dynamic state

ity.

will

the basic

the

the

same theolo-

and Christian special

of

subjectiv-

theological

cate-

which we may roughly

list as: religion, the relicommunity in history, divinity, revelation and redemption (290f.) . Now the claim that Jung's interpretation of Christian symbols is a matter of both positive and critical concern for the theologian concerned with generating or deriving gious

categories raises

that

will

be operative

fundamental methodologi-cal

must confront

head-on,

at

of our investigation.

the outset

albeit

in

systematic

difficulties

i-nitially

theology which we

and heuristically, For systematics

is conceived by Lonergan as an explanatory discipline rather than as a descriptive (1957: Index exercise u n d e r " D e s c r i p t i o n - E x p l a n a t i o n " ) / 2/ . T h a t i s t o s a y , t h e properly

basic

terms and relations of systematic theology will aim to propose hypotheses as to the relations of things to one another rather than more or less sophisticated descriptions of things in their relations Lo us /3/. Now, the basic took

terms and rerations its

stand on a faculty

But metaphysical

of the systematic theology that psychology \^/ere metaphysical.

terms and relations

are not basic

but sets of categories for a systematics based on intentionality analysis. Here the basic terms and relations will be psychological, and the psychological base is de,'General basic terms scribed as follows: n € r m ec o n s c i o u s and intentional operations. General basic relations name elements in the dynamic structure linking operations and derived

96

generating of

on the

operations

and correlative

for

nor

logical

derived

terms

concern

is

and

in

intelligence

Jung

Furthermore, of

interpretation

psychology,

archetypal for

be,

if

even it

claim

of

to

than

rather

power?

into

Does not

images

the

from

freedom for

true,

of

the

possesses

because

it

that

Son and his

has

freed

earlier

of it

how could

itself

of

prescind

Is

with

the

it

regarding

rule

significance

from

from

depend

explanation

propositions

and more

explana-

when insight

only

consubstantiality

about

say

limitation

imagination?

Athanasian

may

Moreover'

to

which

explanatory

implicit

554-557)-

not the

the only

and thus

a

imaginative

primitive

Christolo-

/4/. Such

Jung's

the

name

which

modified

ensue

of

to

a pertinence

intrinsic

Does not

vagaries

that

of

representations

pars.

i-s incapable

formulations

a proposition

is

proposition

gl'es?

the

example,

divinity Father

produces

his

states

descriptive,

the it

explanation

representation?

imaginative upon

not that

consciousness

symbolic

tory

it

Is

show?

in

that

claim

be established,

could

more than

be anything

to

of

value

foundations?

specialty,

a pertinence

such

not

critically

however

functional

the

is

there

that

then,

How can we claj-m,

does

the

states

insistent

and

psychological

the

to

with

the

(see 1969b:360-362'

symbols reflect

these

conscious

naming

originating

act,

symbols

Christian

correlative

objects

the

in

frequent

is

in

generate

that

reason

act,

intentionality

he concerned

is

nor

basic

psycho-

Jung's

Lonergan's engaged

operations

among these

act.

not

operations,

intentional

links

he is

is,

That

analysis.

of

that

for

neither For

and relations.

not

on

symbols,

Christian

be pertinent

seem to

would

account,

this

of

known in

(Lonergan , L972a:

states"

interpretation

Jung's

But

to

and

terms

objects

"name the

hand,

other

relations,

343).

Derived

witness."

and Christian

love

his

gift

name God's

terms

basic

Special

states.

is

the

maieutic

by Lonergan's

problem, of

the

and our

psyche

intentionality

answer

will

can be critically analysis

in

such

be that modified a way as to

97 provide

access to an explanatory

sciousness.

It

is

s e L f - a p p r o pr i a t i o n that

will

allow

one and the tory

the derivati-on

same time

symbolic

In psychic

terms and relations

one another erations) ating

of

of

symbolic

con-

reflection

come to

of

categories

yet

invested

are at explana-

self-appropriation,

linking

fix

that with

sym-

are derived which fix way, just as in the selfgeneral basic terms (op-

intentionality

and relations

states

this

themselves

in an explanatory

appropriation

account

account,

of a o f o n e , s o r " ) ns y n b o l i e e o n s c i o u s n e s s ,

significance.

bolic

of

this

the operations

one another

in

the

and gener-

elaboration

a transcendental

or generalized empirical method. The pertinence of Jung's psychology is that, when and transformed into an element within gener-

theological transposed alized

empirical

analysis

method, it

by mediating

in

complements intentionality

explanatory

fashion

the dramatic

or aesthetic

component of the pursuit of intelligibility, and va1ue, and it thus enables the derivation of explanatory categories which, even while explanatory, nonetheless are s1mbo1ic. truth,

But what happens to light

of

archetypal

the transposition

it

undergoes

portion

of the self-appropriation

pirical

method?

transposi.tion

in

Jungts wriLings accounts.

Jung's

will

that will

the worldview

of the

and a consequent very real

that

be decisively

be corrected

Nonetheless,

than a reversal ings,

It

psychology

this

the

when it

becomes a generalized em-

is

changed by this

or myth issuing on certain

change will

counter-position development

in

from

fundamental

be nothing in

Jungian

and enrichment

other writ-

of

discoveries into a horizon which, it would seem, he may have at times intended without ever achieving or being given it, or, if he was brought to it, without ever formulating it satisfactorily. What is this horizon?

oa

B.

Subjectivity

Converted

articulates

Foundations the

sions

It

does

These three

Religious

conversion,

generally

precedes

moralconversj-on conversion

is

conversion sublated

(267f.)

conversion.

the

God's while

fruit

both

the

of

into

a higher and moral

integration

,

gift

conver-

moral I42) . his

of

1ove,

intellectual and

religious

intellectua]

Nevertheless,

/5/.

intellectual

higher

religious,

conversion,

sublated

and both into

of

three

foundational

or

I972a:267-269

fruit

the

moral

then

are

conversions

i-s generally

conversion

horizon

basic

(see Lonergan,

and intellectual

the

which

and com-

systematics

doctrines,

the

from

horizon

basic

so by objectifying

constitute

which

reality.

in

engages

theologian

munications.

the

by moral

unity

conversion

provided

by

are

religious

Thus:

and religious moral, Because intellectua1, self-transcendence, a1I have to do with conversions i ! I;D ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ i h l c ., w a I I three occur within a wlh r ep rrn I L }Jv--IUrL relations to concej-ve their consciousness, single notion I would use this in terms of sublation. to than Hegel's in Karl Rahner's sense rather goes beyond what i-s submean that what sublates new and distinct, Iated, introduces something puts everything on a new basisr so far from let it. or destroying interfering with the sublated preserves it, needs it, includes on the contrary and all its proper features and properties, realization carries them forward to a fuller a richer within context . goes beyond the value, So moral conversion generally. It promotes the truth. to values from cognitional subject to moral selftranscendence. It sets him on a new, existenleve1 of consciousness and establishes hi-m tial in no way as an originating value. But this to truth. interferes with or weakens his devotion He still needs truth, for he must apprehend reality and real potentiality before he can deliberately respond to value. The truth he needs the is sti11 the truth attained in accord with consciousness. But now exigencies of rational of it is all his pursuit the more secure because and it is all he has been armed against bias, the more meaningful and significant because it and plays an essential role in, occurs within, the far richer context of the pursuit of all values.

99 Similarly, religious conversion goes beyond moral. Questions for intelligence, for reflection, for deliberation reveal the eros of the human spirit, its capacity and its desire for self-transc endence. But that capacity meets fulfilment, that desire turns to joy, when religious conversion transforms the existential subject into a subject in love, a subject held, grasped, possessed, owned through a total and so an other-worldIy 1ove. Then there is a new basis for all valuing and al1 doing good. In no way are fruits of intellectual or moral conversion negated or diminished. On the contrary, all human pursuit of the true and the qood is included within and furthered by a cosmic context and purpose and, as well, there now accrues to man the power of love to enable him to accept the suffering involved in undoing the effects of (Lonergan, I972a:24Lf . ) decline. There would seem to be one profound and far-reaching difference between intelrectual conversion on the one hand and moral and religious conversion on the other. For intellectual

conversion,

in

the technical

sense in which seems to be coextensive with the of one's cognitive being. ft is not identical with intellectual or cognitive self-transcendence, for, if it were' not onry intelrectual conversion but knowLonergan uses this self-appropriation

ing itsetf

term,

would be very rare. directly, not knowing,

rntellectuar

conversion but the objectification of what I am doing when I am knowing, why that. is knowing, and what I know when I do that (25). Thus: affects

Intellectual conversion is a radical clari_ ficati-on and, consequently, the elimination of an exceedingly stubborn and misleading myth con_ cerning reality, objectivity, and humin inowledge. The myth is that knowing is like looking, thar objecLivity is seeing what is there to 6e seen and not seeing what is not there, and that the real is what is out there now to be 1ooked at. ...To be liberated from that blunder, to discover the self-transcendence proper to the human process of coming to know, is to break often fong_ ingrained habits of thought and speech. It is to acquire the mastery in oners or^in house that is to be had only when one knows precisely what one is doing when one is knowing. It is I con_ version, a new beginning, a freih start. It opens the way to ever further clarifications and developments. (239-240)

100 Moral and religious coextensive with a state transcendence,

conversion,

of moral and religious

self-

moral and religious

self-

but not with

are

on the contrary'

of "changes the criterion to valuesr" onets decisions and choices from satisfactions conversi-on "is being grasped by ultimate whereas religious It is in love' falling It is other-worldly concern. without conditions' and permanent self-surrender total Moral conversion

appropriation.

such decisive transreservations " (240) . formations can be effected without the subtle capacity for what has occurred that accompanies intellectual detailing into conversion marks initiation Intellectual conversi_on.

qualifications,

difrealm of meaning, the realm of interiorly consciousness (81-85 , 272) . Moral and reliferentiated gious conversion generally occur without such differentiaat the fourth level of They are self-transcendence tion. a distinct

consciousness, but without self-appropriation Intellectual at this fourth level (see 1972a: chap. 1). at conversion, however, is more than self-transcendence intentional

the first

three

levels

of

intentional

It

consciousness.

of understanding that is reflectively unconditioned and then affirmed in grasped as virtually It is not the judgment, "I am a knower" (1957: chap. fl)' a on knowing that constitutes knowing, but the position is

the understanding

philverified base of a critically of the explicit It is properly referred to by Lonergan osophy (385-390). as a conversion that may be called a personal philosophic

part

experience

(see I974279) .

Now initiation

through

intellectual

conversion

into

as a realm of

consciousness f r o m c o m m onsense and theory is also an meaning distinct stage of meaning in the introductj_on to a third historical , ' I n stage conscious and inthe first western tradition. In operations follow the mode of comnon sense' tentional interiorly

differentiated

a s e c o n d s t a g e b e s i d e s t h e m o d e o f c o n u n o ns e n s e t h e r e i s by also the mode of theory, where the theory is controlled stage the modes of common sense and In a third a logic.

r01 theory

remain,

science

ophy,

and there

occur

asserts

its

autonomy from philos-

philosophies

that

leave

science and take their

stand on interiority,r

This

through

initiation

operations

occurs

that

of meaning,

had occurred

narnely the

This clarification taneously

that

also

in

operations

ing are the operations

in

first

the

of morally

of

t\rro stages knowing. is

But also

first

the

in

interiority

conversion.

occurred

clarification

involved

in the mode of

intellectual

operations

a basic

theory to (1972a:85).

simul-

among lhe

two stages

of mean-

and religiously

converted

subjects.

As we have seen, these operations occurred ln and may have given rise to the kinds of clarification that issue from common sense and theoretical objectifications, but they were not objectified by interiorly

actu eaereito

differentiated consciousness. As occurring but not objectified, they did not in fact need, include or sublate intellectual conversion. What needs, includes, and sublates intellectual conversion is self-appropriating moral and religious

consciousness.

The question

as to whether an objectification third

stage of meaning is

tions

of existential

moral

possible

regardj.ng

subjectivity.

moral and religious

arises,

characteristic

then,

of

the

the opera-

What would constitute

self-appropriation

as distinct

from

and religious

conversion? The key to our answer is to be found, I believe, in a fourth conversion. I call it psychic conversion, when joined with psychic conversion. the three conversions specified by Lonergan, enables us to locate

the foundational

role

of

a transformed

archetypal

psychology. First,

then,

conversion. in

the

conversion religious

what I mean by psychic

Then I must show why it

and religious role

I must specify

self-appropriation, sublation

and of

of

the

and briefly

intellectual

intellectual

conversion.

is

key to moraL indicate

conversion

and moral

its

by moral

conversion

bv

ro2 C.

Psychic

Conversj-on

into

an entrance cur

or

before

i-s psychic

WhaL then and

for

or himself j s t h e she

in

herself

of

data

mediates

analysis

festations link

j-n our

occurs

in

in

or

and

One way, tic

to

then,

of

component

Beyond

si-s is

not

scious

being

action

or fourth

this

religious is

more

data

of

level

the

accurate

is

drama-

or

the

through

speak

a fourth

whi-ch intends

of

level

to

experi-ence,

the

conscious-

of

Moral

as an intentional self-transcendence

component

of

component, in

and

Thus it

subjectivity.

first

and at

consciousness

subjectivity. such

con-

our

decislon

deliberation,

to of

levels

intenanaly-

intentionality

the

as existential refer

is

there

moments of

refers

Lonergan

consciousness

and doing.

to

evaluation,

to

of

cognitive beyond

extends

of

however,

concern

fhe

praxis. level

experience-

affective

conscj-ousness

anslysis,

to

conversion

component

the

and judgment

understanding, the

hypnagogic

depths

dreams .

limited but

psychic

the

of

of

which spontane-

the

of

cognitional

analysis.

tionality

with

states

data

the

of

interpretation

ness,

the

principalmani-

mediation

various

imaginal can take

psychotherapy

from

originating

analy-

call

analysis its

subjectivity

dramatic

symbols in

and

dreams

of

modal-

modality

we mi-ght

Imaginal

forms

to

Cognitional

what

con-

he or

which

a cognitive

own day one of

those

of

interlocking

two

modality.

second.

and

affective images

are

whereas

the

mediates

conscious-

presence

of

operations

the there

dramatic

first,

the

many forms,

ous

in

effect

data

the

subjectrs

the

consciousness:

or

and an affective sis

is

all But

subject.

the

of

an objectification

Consciousness

sciousness.

to

1t

differentiated

interiorly

into

through

occurs

ities

conversion' does

and what

conversion

cor-

its

sub j ect?

the

The movement ness

It

on intellectual

depends

can oc-

but

conversion,

intelLectual

is

conversion

meaning.

of

stage

third

the

after

objectification

rect

, psychic

conversion

lntellectual

Like

both

the the knowing

r03 Furthermore, component is

the affective

best understood

component that

is

dreams correctly. further

questions

evaluation, criminate

that

deliberation

good.

pertinent

for

for

or aesthetic it

is

when we understand a drama to

intend

truth,

insight.,

and to

this

our to the

the process of

and decision

that seeks to disfrom what is only apThe dramati_c or psychic component, while

what is

parently

as psychic,

illuminated There is

or dramatic

truly

worth

while

and attending every aspect of intentionality, becomes particularly central and crucial at the level of existential subjectivity, for such subjectivity is concerned with

value,

and values

which themselves are certified

are apprehended in feelings by s1zmbo1s. Thus:

Intermediate between judgments of fact and judgments of value lie apprehensions of va1ue. Such apprehensions are given in feelings. The feelings in guestion are not the...nonl intentional states, trends, urges, that are related to efficient and final causes but not to objects. Again, they are not intentional responses to such objects as the agreeable or disagreeable, t.he pleasant or painiul, the satisfying or dissatisfying. For, while these are objects, still they are ambiguous objects that may prove to be truly good or bad oi only apparently good or bad. Apprehensions of value occur in a further category of intentional response which greets either the ontic value of a person or the qualitative value of beauty, of understanding, of truth, of noble deeds, oi' virtuous acts, of great achievements. For we are so endowed that we not only ask questions leading to self-transcendence , not only can recognize correct ansl/i/ersconstitutive of in_ tentional self-transcendence, but also respond with the stirring of our very being when w6 glimpse the possibility or the actuality of moral self-transcendence. (37f.) And : Not only do feelings respond to values. They d.o so j_n accord with some scale of preference. So we may distinguish vita1, socill, cu1tural, personal, and religious values in an as_ cending order. Vital values, such as health and strength, grace and vigor, normally are pre_ ferred to avoiding the wori, privation3, pains involved in acquiring, maintalning, restoling

104 such as the good of order values, Social them. of the whole values v i tat l h e c o n d i t i o n s which to the vital have to be preferred community, members of the community' of ittdividual values the underwithout do not exist values Cultural but none the valuesr and social pinning of vital Not on bread alone doth they rank higher. iess and operOver and above mere living man live. in a meaning and value men have to find ating, It is the function and operatingliving theii validate' express, to discover, of culture improve such meandevelop, correct, criticize, is the person in value Personal ing and value. and being as loving self-transcendence, hii and in himself of values as originator loved, and invitation as an inspiration in his milieu, values, Religious to do likewise. to others of the meaning and are at the heart finally, and man's wor1d. (31f') value of man's living Further: or imaginary A symbol is an image of a real or is evoked by evokes a feeling that object . . . a feeling. need not evoke the same The same objects and, inversely' subjects in different feelings need not evoke the same symthe same feelings is in the human being an images....There bolic aberrathat may suffer development affective process that of that It is the history tions. a determinate in the person with terminates afand with determinate in life orientation and habits. dispositions, capacities, fective dispositions, capacities, What such affective can be speciindividual are in a given habits awaken determinate fied by the symbols that that by the affects and, inversely, affects sYmbols. . . . evoke determinate or aberration, development, Affective and transformation a transvaluation involves was moving no longer What before of symbols. did not move now is movj-ng' movea; what before the change to express So the symbols themselves . and dispositions capacities new affective symbols t.hat do not submit to . . .Inversely, seem to and transformation transvaluation (64-66) in development. point to a block Symbols' satisfy.

the

moreover, need

for

fu1fill internal

a need

that

logic

cannot

communication'

have to reveal vitality and psychic organic and, consciousness to intentional themselves has to consciousness intentional inversely, and psyche' of organism secure the collaboration

105 Again, our apprehensions of values occur in intentional responses, in feelings: here too it is necessary for feelings to reveal their objects and, inversely, for objects to awaken feelings. It is through slmbols that mind and body, mind and heart, heart and body communicate. In that communication symbols have their proper meaning. ft is an elemental meaning, not yet objectified....It is a meaning that fulfils its function in the imagining or perceiving subject as his conscious intentionality devel5ps or goes astray or both, as he takes his stance to nature, with his fellow men, and before God. It is a meaning that has its proper context in the process of internal communication in which it occurs, and it is to that. context with its associated irnages and feelings, memories and tendencies that the interpreter has to appeal if he would explain the symbot. (66f.) I have guoted

so extensively

from Lonergan

in order most of the material for what I mean by psychic conversion. psychic

to demonstrate indicating

that

he provides

conversi-on is the release of the capacity for the internal communication of symbolic consciousness. It is effected I^then one gains the habit of negotiating one's dreams as ciphers of the dramatic component that attends one's intentional

operations

as a knowing and acting subject. rts and cumulative result is an integrated affec-

progressive tivity

which

expresses

tentionality

itsel_f

and psyche,

as a complementarity

of

in-

the conscription

of psyche into toward intelligibility, truth and value, and at the same time the synchronizing of in_ tentionalityts projects with the potentialities of one's developing affectivity. The development of affectivity, and especially its increasing capacity for objectivity or intentionality's

detachment,

orientation

reflected in the movement from the permea_ dreams by the bizarre to their bearing the aesthetic qualities and directness that reflect increasing individuation (see p. 65) . tion

is

of one's

r have argued ersewhere all

the

specifications

gan, and yet moral

and

that

it

interlectuar

for

that

psychic

conversion

is different conversions

laid

conversion

meets

down by r,oner-

from the religious, which he has treated

r06 (see

sublation

the

include

of

sphere

imaginal

and

tional

psychic

I

here, is

conversion

dreaming

by

empirical,

proceed

will key

the

that

argument

the

to

repeat

than

Rather

i-ts

ra-

inte1ligent,

consciousness.

existential

arguments

these

being

and

conscj-ousness

of

of

consciousness

of

levels

in-

have

relations

the

extends

the

anong

I

same work,

the

conversion

obtain

that

sublation to

psychic

that

dicated

In

L977az24Q'246).

Doran ,

to

moral

and religious

is

clear

already'

in

the

fo11owing

ls

the

basis

self-

appropriati-on.

Self-appropriation

D . Existential

of

The basis

aesthetic

subjectivity;

this

reciprocal

relationship

of

in

fashion

3)

the

4)

the

capacity

is

the

fruit

psychic

5)

psychic

of

of

intentionality

jectivi-ty.

The capacity

involve on what Attendant

toward

appropriation

the

responses.

for

this

sub-

moral

is

reading

of

reading

existential

is

that

a great

deal

we have

alreadY

upon

the

and

truth

component

to

the

and

data

of

The conflict

feelings. from

understanding,

these

steps

me simply

1et

repetition, seen.

component in

self-transcendence

intelligence,

of

each of

of

presentation

a detailed

Since

buitd

sym-

self-aPProPriation.

religious

would

dreams;

our

an explicit

turn

heart

the

in

elemental

these

enables

in

enables

base

and

affectivity

moral- and religious

our

of

base

form

what

conversion; thus

conversion

aesthetic

aesthetic

fliqht

elemental

negotiating

for

the

This

itself

manifests

inversely,

are

and structure

of

and

moral

and,

feelings

by our

evoked

images

symbolj-c

bols

steps:

five

of

symbols

to

responses

affective

our

2)

symbol

Briefly

subjectivitY;

religious

the

subjectivity

aesthetic

1)

summarized

may be

argument

the

my position

our

raising

Lhere

consciousness

that

the

desire

and between

for

questions

of

deliberation,

between

movi-ng

intenti-onality

of

is is

to

a dramatic revealed

in

know and the

maki-ng values

or

107 satisfactions a drama of

the criterion

of our decisions,

the emergence or failure

authentic

subject.

of

constitutes

emergence of

the

The desire

to know, Lonergan te11s us, can invade the very fabric of our dreams (1957:4) , that is, it affecLs not only the intentionality of the intelligent int.elligibility that is spirit, but also the psychic and bodily

undertow that conditions dreams of an intelligent spirit telligence our

incarnate

spirit.

The

will be permeated with inThat our dreams are ciphers of due to the psychic component that

and meaning.

intentionality

attends

a1l

is

intentionality

in

its

pursuit

of meaning, truth For we pursue or fail to pursue the objectives of intentionality, not as pure spirits, but as spiritual, psychic and bodily subjects. What dj_scloses itself in and value.

dreams is

the pure instinct,

status

of

our desire,

and our desire

is

not

but the polymorphic

desire of an incarnate The drama of our intentionality is the drama of the conflict between detachment and disinterested.ness in spirit.

our desire

to know and in our constitution of ourselves and the world, on the one hand, and the attached and interfering desire of our sensitivity, our individual and group bias, and our flight from further theoretical and philosophic questions that Lonergan calls general bias, on the other veals

hand.

itself

It

is

dialectic

of desire thac redreams /6/. The dialectic of desire experienced is aesthetic subjectivicy.

in our

as affectively

While the dialectic nent to every level

of

cific

importance

reveals

sider

the fourth

1evel,

the issue

this

is

of desire intentional itself

attends

and is pertj_-

consciousness, only

existential

its

when we come to subjectivity,

specon-

where

value,

and where what is at stake is characmay be said that the dialectic of desire attends the pursuit of meaning and truth precisely because meaning and truth are themselves values and because their realization ca1ls for a decision on the part of the exister.

In fact,

tential

subject

being.

It

is

it

for for

self-transcendence

exisLential

in one's

subjectivity

that

cognitive values

as

108 such are the issue, and, as we have seen, the base of the in structured value experience lies in an affectivity This by symbolic consciousness' terms of and certified of desire,

the dialectic

subjectivity,

aesthetic

is the

being (see Doran: L977d, base of our moral and religious of desire proThus the access to the dialectic I977e\. enable us to appropriate vided by psychic conversion will consciousness. rf I r ^P D-J.e,rar f el r i ^ gious

and

seen,

intellectual

psychic

conversion.

independent

are

version gious

moving

appropriation seem,

(moral

I

consciousness

in

consciousness,

tential psychic

is

occurrence,

any of

the the

simply

munication

release

of

at

of

symbolic

reatity

tional

sublating

is

the

in

least

the

the

key

specified for

intellectual

by the

the

aid

extent

as rigorous

to

consciousness' base

of

exis-

maieutic

is

conversion,

in

this

of

independent

being

by Lonergan' the its

consciousness,

specified

existential to

principle

capacity

it

being,

aesthetic to

for

self-

into only

psychic

while

conversions

three

of

then Thus,

conversion.

For

sub-

of that

cognitive

and reasonable

emphasizing

be

self-

relations

subjected

has been

intelligent

am correct

one's

sublated

securely

consciousness as

a maieutic

task

can be

of

level

and religious)

such

that

the

at

seem to

would

conversions

three reality.

foundational

him constitute

would

among the

obtaj-n

that

lation

is

Lonergan

indeed

the

about

correct

con-

seff-appropriation,

and religious

moral

to

appropriation

intellec-

and reli-

moral

to

intellectual

from

subject

the

upon

there

fact,

In

self-appropriation.

a dynamic

its

and prior

of

As we have

and religious

moraf

whereas

greatly

is

attendant

is

conversion

self-appropriation,

tual

If

religious

conversion

by

facilitated

aided

if

by

conversion

and moral

intellectual-

and of

conversion

by moral

conversion

intellec-

of

sublation

the

then

self-appropriation,

tual

the key to moral and reli-

is

ronversion \

intentional

its

1eveI of

fourth

at this

our subjectivity

it

conversion

com-

internal role

in

founda-

provides into

one's

in

the

109 commitment to

all

the

of

surrender

hands of

value

and both of

cognitive

these

and affective

conunitments into being

into

the

God.

E. The Three Orders

of

There are three

Elemental

different

Symbols kinds

personal,

archetypal,

and anagogic.

relations

among these

three

The differences

orders

approached from a discussion

of dream slzmbols:

of

and

symbols are best

of the unconscious.

The unconscious is one of the most ambiguously employed notions in the human sciences. I believe that the key to the precise and legitimate empl_oyment of the terminology tion '

of

of the unconscious the notion

of

lies

in a carefut

As Lonergan has indicated.,

the unconscious, in

fact,

of

subjectivity,

is

conscious

undifferent

freguently

used to refer

the

to what is

expression,

or has been,

but not, objectified

This aspect /7/. would better be called ,'the

I believe, ,' But what is

iated.

discrimina-

energy.

truly

unconscious is not present to itself,

all

energy in the universe that is the energy that emerges into new forms and laws in accord with emergent probability but not in accord hrith potentially intelligent emergent probability (see Lonergan, 1957:L23L28, 209-2LL). takes

the

form of

More remotely, conscious

Proximately it

to consciousness,

neural-physiologica is

universal

I process

energy,

the

this

energy

in

the body.

entire

non-

cosmos.

Now energy begins to become conscious when it becomes psychic energy, and psychic energy emerges in the dream. With .lung, $/e may distinguish between the ego of the conscious

subject

and unconscious,

and the totality that

of

subjectivity,

Jung ca11s the

self

conscious (see inter alia

Jung, L972II23-24L').

But in terms of our discussion of energy , when neural-physiologica 1 energy enters into consciousness through the dream, a portion or aspect of the unconscioug dimension of the self has become conscious. On our analysis,

these dream slmbols

are personal.

They

110

come from is

that

personal

the

forgotten

and

that

have

as elements

those

that

outer

events,

are

ground

psyche. the

to

said

cal1s

unconscious

or,

less

happily,

of

the

the

them,

is

in

of

tic

the

of

of

now offers

the

j-tself

There final

is

limit

is

the all the

the

life

subject about

dialectic

are

properly

the

to

consci-ous-

no longer but

form

symbols

a coninefthe

existence,

contained

j-n the

the the

constitutes of

drama-

ultimate

are

nature,

meaning

mean-

whole

summed up within

her

or

dreams

of

and

creative

or

fashion

such

In

personal

the

as the

history

of

is

that

so much mimetically

not

is

from

call'

divine

dreams

such

the

self-

of

beyqnd

and then

that

final of

a totality of

the

contained

relationships

to

of

as his

can be

transcendence, going

an imitation

or

which

within

context

caIl.

that

mystery

fable

of

system

or

of

These

existence.

corrunentary on life text

is

subject

dreaming

context

even

a revelatory

in

ttrem ana offered ness

or

and history

nature

are

in

from

even

medium of

they

that

nature

of

expressive

objective recorded that

of

cosmic

the

The symboJ-s of

anagogic,

called

is

transparent

the

power.

redemptive

process

hermeneutic

that

energy

unconscious,

inq

are

Such dreams

or

the

nor

absolute

of

the

of

lj-mit

absolute

God.

but

energy,

transcendent

collective

directness

energy

ego-transcendent

their

religions,

world

an experj-enced

with

originate not

realm,

great

the

their

is

dreams,

certain

are

there

all

of

annals

the

Jung

in

that

energy

what

Finally,

but

and rebirth'

death,

li-fe,

and the

con-

:.nto

nature

imitate

of

as of

prophetic

or

ego-transcendent

to

corresponds

i-mpersonal

motifs

as well

dreams,

emergence

only

not

images,

archetypal

are

They

generic

of

reflection

mo-

the

images

Their

self-transcendent.

and generalizable

with

of

is

that

energy

of

sciousness

products

the

But

These

synchronj-stic

either

are

universal

and decline.

development

of

tifs

more

reflect

dreams

other

fashion.

undifferentiated

or

a differentiated

either

in

conscious

been

before

never

as well

consciousness

by

repressed

all

includes

which

unconscious,

and which of

a concrete

that

human desire,

reflects the

111 dialectic

of unconditional

once the final

and basic

love and cosmic hate that option

of

is

at

every human subject.

Thus Joseph Flanagan correctly remarks that "in the anagogic phase of meaning, a single symbol can become so concentrated in meaning as to contain within itself an unlimited feeling of desire or dread. The classical example of this

in

of Christ speak of scious

the Western literary

universe are the symbols and Satan" (L977:78) /8/. rf we may still anagogic symbols as the emergence of the uncon-

into

consciousness, we do so only improperly, i.e., with reference to the psychoid medium of these dreams and to our own absolutely spiritual unconscious, and not with reference

to the

and quite

first

personal

agent of

such

dreans /9/. II. A. The Way of

ilung and Method

Individuation:

ilung

Individuation,

the process of becoming one's own L972:L73) , can be set within the context set by the incorporation of psychic conversion into the foundational proposed by Lonergan. reality It then beself

(see Jung,

comes the psychic and aesthetic co??elatiue of the selfa p p r o p r i a t i , o n of i n t e n t i o n a l i t y . In 1946 Jung wrote an essay that has since come to be regarded as programmatic for the future developments of archetypal

psychology.

This essay is entitled, "On the Nature of the Psyche" (1969a2159-234). A recent survey of the development of the notion of the archetypes since Jung's own work spotlights this essay as the springboard of

(see Goldenberg I LgTS:199-220) In the present section I propose to employ this /L0/. essay to demonstrate in a very initial fashion how ilungian psychology can be reconstructed from the horizon estabthe later

lished

refinements

by generalized Jung presents

gressive opposites

empirical

the process

and cumulative

method. of

individuation

reconciliation

are named spirit

and matter

of or

as a pro-

opposites. instinct.

The The

T]-2

in

trayed

"On the

For

an anomaly. not

speaking,

These

tents. but

of

forms

(1969a:165f.i

archetypes are to

These the

moment the

forms

a matrix

background

or

Jung

(168)

consciousness" the

notion

of

from

indispensable

raw material

chic and ness,

have

everything

subliminal "the

us by

This that

apperception,

form"

ous suestion"

(Jung, of

(165) .

/LI/. that

for

psychic

which This

ss. "a pre-

as

to

he introduces ego-

divides

background.

above, merest

or below 'threshold'

psychic

system

consciousness memory'

reflection,

feeling,

possibility

even

the

them

"The

psyknowledge--namely t t h o u g h t s r unconscious

all

beside,

unattainable."

perceptj-on' fectivity,

close

from

separated

of

just

least

at

context

this

psychic

entire

perhaps

reactions--and 'insights' lie

apparently sibly

the

as

which'

L969a:165) .

A threshold

consciousness

con-

perception

of

refers

In

/L2/.

threshold.

or

yet

are

unconscious

characteristically

by

but

(ego-) consciousne

to

background

is

ideas

images

constitute

the

of

hypothesis

met

L974:34f.)

forms

(Jung,

complexes

impersonal

or

and Frey-Rohn,

everywhere"

the

inborn

ego,

the

the

a subject

Jung ca1ls

analogous

"fundamentally

be found

to

thalers."

hundred

as Kant's

as real

They

'presented'

psy-

conpLexes as

p1ans,

that

that

as perceptions

not behavior, r r s k e t c h e s, as

actually

not

of,

be thought

to

of

behavior,

not

though

are

are

as patterns

the

the

easily

of

but

representations,

of

is

objection

this

Jung

symbols.

to

without

representations

unconscious

of

notion

grounds

on the

unconscious

the

of

hypothesis

of

concern

Wundt objected

Wilhelm

example,

For

and

refuting

by

psychologists

proper

the

is

The

por-

is

images

begins

Psyche"

the

conscious

chologist.

psychic

of

psyche'

the

opposites

the

some turn-of-the-century

is

what

only

of

Nature

of

contention

form

dramatic

the

of

reconciliation

or

integration

is

integration

ongoing

their

of

operator

L969azL72)

an unconscious

/L3/. subject

"may poswi1l,

etc., In

and yet

including

has'

imagination,

judgment'

conscious-

this

all

dfin

sense'

becomes a seri-

113 A less hypothesis

reified

and inchoatively

more differentiated

would speak, however, not of an unconscious

subject, but of the dissociation or dissociability of the psyche into complexes. Dissociation can result from one of two quite different occasions: the repression of originally conscious contents because of their incompatibility with

and (more often

ego-consciousness,

functioning

processes

of

consciousness

at

them.

In either

energy

to cross

that

never

for

Jung) the

entered

into

ego-

all

because the ego could not assimilate case, the complexes may possess the the

threshold,

and if

ego-consciousness

and are reflected to psychopathology (175) .

so they in

the

do aff ecl-

symptoms known

The notion

of the threshold is a metaphor originally used in physiologicat studies of sensation. When introduced into psychology it raises the possibility that is a lower as well as an upper "there threshold for psychic events, and that consciousness, the perceptual system par excellence, may therefore be compared with the perceptible scale of sound or 1ight, having like them a lower and upper limit" extend this

(176).

notion

of

of ego-consciousness

Moreover,

threshold

there are "'psychoidr the psychic state" (176) . The hypothesis if

grated

there into

may be that

\ ^ r ec a n

to the outer

limits, not the psyche in general, processes at both ends of

alone but of

so that

only

it

of

the

unconscious

are unconscious

consciousness

contents

can be verified that

can be inte-

by an interpretative

method. The dream has been one of the principal mediators of thj.s integration, but whereas for Freud dream contents are exclusively linked with the instinctual sphere, for Jung their sive

specifically character

psychic

of

instinct

ways by "the will." tion of "the willr" (LgLl /14/. stinct" tion

of

function

component has lost

the compul-

and can be applied

in different

ft can even function, under the direcin ways "contrary to the original inThe psychic, then, is "an emancipafrom its instinctual form and so from the

114

inner

and

outer

show itself

sources"

from

issue.

the Jung

a point

function

(182) .

form" the

would

This

question

in

instinct

mask a sense of

easily which

by

be due

other

direction in

the

of

fact

which

than

in

that "may

biological, development"

of

course

the

instinct rspiritual'

the

to

human instinct,

is

ulti-

will

energy

a so-cal1ed

seem to

i-nstinct,"

sheer

intrinsic

on

reticent

is

psychic)

be oriented

to

becomes apparent

only

from

(the

the

which

and attains

sense,

ori-ginal

the

at

altogether

ceases

Jung

freedom

sup6r'ieuz'e

What

phenomena emanci-

compulsion?

partie

"the

reach

other

psyche.

the

psychic

these

increasing

"With

says,

mately

of

limit

physiological

of

limits

lower

the

upper

the

pated

from

.) .

So much for about

i-t begi-ns

where

motivated

a will

to

accessible

(lBlf

is,

that

application'

more

of

and becomes capable

determinism freer

and

extensive

its

loses

function

the

where

begins

The psychic

a mechanism.

into

harden

to

quality

or

condition

to

it

causes

tion,

func-

the

of

determinant

as a sole

which,

compulsj-veness

(182) . for Jung is a sphere of disposable then, The psychic, j n t e r m e d i a t e and determinism between physiological energy, The psychic

spi-rit. these each

and

them,

guj-dance of besides

the

instinctual.

Is

the

unconscious

is

psychoid?

it

sive

with

scious, not into

entered, the

aL once with

this

in

and

of

psychic

Jung',

then,

psyche

the

Does not

in

some cases

but the the

the

in

energy Jung

unconscious Freudian

for

Jung the

where is

the

findings

at

term,

9oa1s all,

or

coextenuncon-

which not

energy

forced

so he sets

doing

other

and will

cannot

the

under

processes

physiological

disposable

further

with

of

into

psychic

even

both

with

another

familiar

and conscious?

question,

consciousness,

functions.

not

those

to

sphere

whi-ch includes of

Is

for

ever

one

is

which

conscj-ousness? refer

reaches

them with

links willr"

"the

linked

intrinsically

spheres,

extra-psychic of

is

to

have

enter, becomes deal

up a model

personalj-stic and the

fringes

psychoid

115 The first so conceived,

two sets of are psychic,

from the contents differentiated

'tcontents"

of the unconscious,

in a manner quite

but

of ego-consciousness.

and unintegrated

which can recede ever further

different

They include

feeling-toned

un-

complexes

from ego-consciousness .

As

they do so, they assume an ever more archaic, mythological, and even at times numinous character. With increasing dissociation, they seem I'to sink back to a more primitive ( archaic-mytho

logica 1 ) level , to approximate in character to the underlying pattern, instinctual and to assume the qualities which are the hallmark of instinct: automatism, nonsuscept.ibility to influence, all-or-none reaction, and (f87).

so forth"

They are little tive

Yet they are not psychoid but psychic. luminosities endowed with an "approxima-

conscj-ousness" (f89f.).

They correspond, in fact, to "tiny conscious phenomena" (199). Thus the psyche is af ter a1I consciousness, but its contents are, says .Jung, partly

conscious

and partly

" conscious-unconsc with emancipation

i.ou s whole " whose lower from instinct.

But now further distingui-shes conscious. tiges ties

instinct.

to

consists

and heredity

There is

corresponds

reaches

patterns.

But,

Jung un-

of vesconquali-

fixed

Insofar

human animal functions instinctively, he or ped with such instinct-types or instinctually imaginal

for

closely

an image with

every instinct.

a

beqin

and the collective

unconscious

evolutj-on

The psyche is

are in order,

between the personal

of biological that

clarifications

The collective

nected with

unconscious.

she is

as the equip-

related

says ilung, these types or arche-

"are not just relics or vestiges functioning; they are the ever-present necessary regulators of the instinctual types

of earlier

modes of

and biologically

sphere" and represent "the neaning of the instincts" (201) . Jung claims to have found at least an indirect access to these instinctual patterns in human activity through the gradual discovery of

certain

fantasies

of

his

well-defined patients.

themes in the dreams and

These themes manifest

and

116

render

of

tiplicity

and order;

and dark,

upper

and

opment,

with

brings (203).

is

characterized

it

the

(204) .

ing"

that

lated

tions

(204) .

material" Jung

hdY be

says,

imaginal in

form,

They

cal. subject break

fulness

he enjoys

effects

of

it,

is

not

draw

to

as correspondences

the

which,

human inin

appear

when they

spirit,

of

an element

mysti-

or

spiritual

and draw and would

experience

in

the

the are

experience or

can be healing

significance.

the

forma-

of

the

not

meaning-

(205) .

archetypal

as represented

moral

is

crea-

of

archetypes

he cannot

which

con-

conscious

convictions

religious

full

.Iung postu-

with

or

"a

mean-

unconscious

the

endowed with i-s numinous

and

one

Such experience

Yet

by

its

of

but

existing

are

/L5/.

from

a spell

so deep

Nonetheless the

are

they

can mobilize

under free,

the (205)

character

their

that

in

patterns

stinctual

(203).

seems ruled

identical

end

ac-

mental

corresponding

the

regulators

Ihe

effect"

stimulators

forth of

themselves

availing

by

it

that

by unconscious

experience'

and

and call

devel-

whole

fact

mants

collective

as regulators

process

therapeutj-c

of

ro-

my experi-

the

pattern

such

certain

of

and ethnography"

the

of

union

some qua-

in

the

process

of

basis

fantasy-activity

tive

of by

tradition

only

are

act

which

ditions

climax

centering

not

"there

is,

such

1i9ht

cross)i

followed

process

mul-

the

centring

the

records

the

from

us

on the

(square,

and dreams guided

the whole

foreknowledge

the

left;

and

possible

with

"coincide

Furthermore,

of

as

greatest

as known to

tivity

opposition

surpassed

These fantasies

regulators

the

centring

never-to-be

the

"chaotic

usually

that

charac-

salient

fotlowing:

and finally

sphere);

system....The

ternary

dim

the

which

the

quaternity

arrangement

and a radial

most

the

right

lower,

and

(circle,

ence,

duality;

a third;

in

opposites

are

images

these

teristics

tation

Anong

process

the

recovery

conscious

individuation.

named

Jung

of

capable

Spirit , . . . subsist

and

always

image,

instinct

side

by

has

"belong side

positive. since

destructive,

archetypal

that

conclusion

spir-

as such together

as reflections

rto

I]-7 in our own minds of the opposition that ( 2 0 6 1, b u L " i n s t i n e t is

underlies

psychic energy"

a . n Am o ? e t h a n s p . L r i t i s B. Individuation It tincti-ons

good.

all

not in itself

Both can be both"

bad

(206).

and Generalized

Empirical

Method

seems to me necessary to

introduce

here the dis-

we have already

established

in our methodologi-

cal

comments, so as to make clear the reLation of ilungrs presentation to our ewn formulations. What Jung encourages us to suggest is, first, that there is an upper and a lower

threshold

differentiated, dividing of

dividing

ego-consciousness

and a further

the whole of

self-presence

upper

conscj-ousness

and including

to use Jung's

psychic

but

terms,

understood

both ego-consciousness

upper threshold

with

and

from processes

are psychoid,

by analogy

un-

and lower threshotd (understood in terms

the whole realm of the undifferentiated) that,

from lhe

that

is,

non-

Lhe psyche.

The

psyche from spirit,

divides the lower psyche from matt.er. Our terminology would alter Jung's formulation to the following: perhaps beyond the structure of consciousness, at both ends of the spectrum that stretches

from the dream to the highest reaches of existential consciousness in agapic love and in the mystic's cloud of unknowing, there are processes that, at the lower end, are literally

and entirely

upper end, are purely structure our his call

and, at the

spiritual.

Our "spectrum of the "psyche in geneialr,' Jungrs lower psychoid aspect, while

of consciousness"

"unconscious" is higher psychoid aspect spirituaLprocesses

unconscious

is

Jung's

would refer

that

originate

to

what I would

independently

of the conscious subject they may affect. These spiritual processes are the domain referred to by what Christian spi-rituality has come to call the discernment of spirits. The "psyche in general" for Jung means whal we, following Lonergan, would call the subject. Thus when Jung speaks of the unconscious he means sometimes what we also mean by the unconscious, sometimes

118

what

the

sometimes

psychoid

upper

be discriminated,

tality

of

as

self

psychoid

lower

be used of

part

psyche

of

to an aspect of j-s the beginning

the

both

unconscious,

I

but the

of

reaches

for

of

the

of

of

dialectic

(Jung,

choice)"

sent

at

one

least

As we can

the

dimensions.

Jung

understands

as a progressive

viduation of

seer

of

opposites

operator

of

and matter

is

an intrinsic

same time

the

are,

as

such,

is

of

both of

constituent meaning

the

in

its

or

(freedom

process

i-s

desire

would

of

reprej-ndi-

reconciliation The

instinctenergy.

psychoid.

spirit,

the

notion

our

of

psychic

instj-nctual

lower

becomes "essen-

conflict

the

in

of

and will

and matter

spirit

any point

at

and cumulative

reconciliation

their

it

this

its

of

lower

The dialectic

but

this,

term'

the

then

instinct

blind

1969a:183).

than

more complicated

the

beyond

psychoid

Psyche

desire.

between

conflict

tially

conscious

reserve

approaches

moreover,

wi11,

is

The introduction

dimensions.

of

uncon-

personal

the

Jung' s psychic

energy the

Jung ca11s

what

power

directing

psychic

refer

us the

for

what

altogether

is

what

physico-chemical

of

and I

Jung,

seems to

undifferentiated'

the

"twilight

For

and the

For

term'

the the

speaking'

/L6/.

for

except

and

upper

the

strictly

whereas

j ective-

disposable

the

i.e.,

time, or

for

unconscious,

to

into

this"

psyche,

(L972a:34),

objectified"

not

the

unconscious

and,

extra-sub

calls

to

a reality

consciousness,

substitute

Lonergan

what

of

would

Such a descrip-

not,

"just

the

extrapsychic

even

or

is

hypothesis

is

scious

but

which

self,

unconscious,

expressing

should

to-

inflationary,

refers

Jung

reachings

self's

the

spheres,

the the

moreover, in

for

may hold

the

of

termj-nology

(1968c:355).

can be set"

no limits

which

is

that

strj-cter

concept,

"a borderline

as they

a notion

one place

in

so much so that

allow:

self

the

In

spirit.

sharply

as

posits

our

what

beyond

extends

tion

or

subjectivity

is

that

realms

Jung

and

undifferentiated,

realm

these

should

that

the

call

disLinguish

to

failing

to

chosen

we have

Spir-

The archetype

but

it

is

at

counterpole-

the It

119 displays

images will form of

tulation

display

the process of

a story

or narrative

consti-tutes

meaning.

the

images re-

And yet

as well

as good.

difficulties within

of great

of

in recapi-

individuation

through

a forekno!'/1edge of

spirit

and matter

can be de-

even morally

evil

as

we are opened upon intellectual proportions which cannot be resolved

framework of

the

of

reflect

as therapeutic,

Clearly

the reconciliation

steps along the way to the goal.

the coincidence

structive

These

whose intelligent

recovery

The images seem to

the goal or of certain

well

archetypal

the

in the psyche of the dreaming subject.

leased the

meaning through

this

psychology

scientific

alone.

We

seem to be led by the very process of discovery to a standpoint that is beyond psychology, beyond the scientific disengagement of a purely immanent process of subjective psychological development. The context seems t,o be set by this analysis for integrating psychology not only

with

ity,

and especially

of

intentionality

analysis

with

but also with

the tradition

spiritual-

of the discernment

spirits.

But can we be more precise on the notions of the collective unconscious and the archetypes? I believe we can again draw upon the methodological considerations of the first portions of this paper for a more satisfactory formulation of the discoveries of ilung than Jung himself was able

to provide

for

them.

The collective unconscious, psychic.

unconscious,

Whereas the personal

in the neural-physiological that is

all

that

then,

should be considered

unconscious

bodily

the personal not as

is

a1-l energy the subj ect

process of

not present to itself, the collective unconscious energy beyond these neura l-physio logical processes is not present to itself. The collective or, better, is

impersonal or cosmic unconscious the universe least

like

as psychoid,

that

inchoatively

the bodies

of

is

neither

conscious,

conscious

is

at bottom aI1 energy in

psychic

energy and thus at

nor non-conscious

subjects.

Impersonal

energy in

energy,

as

L20

i.e.,

by emerging

there

are

processes

the

variations

in

thematic

impact

their

at

and even

the

times

be narrated

will

to

covered at

even

quite

in

times

Jungf's

Furthermore, of

the

conciliation

and

and matter.

Spirit

dental

processes

emergence images

released

not

spirit

of

but

of

and

involve

action,

these

slmbols

the

from

human drama

to

the

into

accurate and of

the

nature take

that place;

enable they

but

The

reconciliation,

in

the

in

subiect

their

inter-

account,

of

some of

as anagogic.

and often the are

subject,

the

On our speak

others

recurrent

splritual

subjectrs

transcend

to

the

authenticlty. the

through

both

the

a univerin

individuality

images.

archetypal

are

purely

as a participant

as archetypal

images taken

that

be more

would

in

and matter

subject

subiect

,Jungts

images

Archetypal

the

for

Spirit

affect

emergence psyche

the

and matter

are it

in in

spirit

though,

of

failure

or

and value,

capacity

subjectrs

participation,

this

reasontranscen-

sin91e

truth

suggest,

the

spirit

of

intelligent,

limitation.

I

transcend

that

through

that,

is

re-

concrete

the

the

know and the

a particj-pant,

is

is

consciousness'

to

dis-

emergence

the

opposites

intelligibility,

Matter

willingness.

subject

the

subject

desire

unrestricted sal

in

of

intention

of

the

of

and responsible

able,

theme

and perhaps

ages

shows us that

integration the

and ground

and are

other

a matter

is

au-

cultures.

work

subject

authentic

in

archaic

the

variations

the

cross-culturally

operative

been

have

for times

on the

which

through

symbols found

are

the

at

the

since

and,

variations

the

one,

in

transpersonal

are

and meaning

a cross-cultural

is

theme

of

emergence

the

variations

These

subject.

thentic

of

theme

also

but

interaction,

neural

of

a ground

on

forgotten

and

and accounted

by Freud

highlighted

fashion

displaced

images

show themselves

often

that

energy'

dream's

the

repressed

the

only

and evaluations

meanings

by

not

revealed

In

dream-

the

into

unconscious,

psychic

by becoming

consciousness

come into

can

personal

the

constitutes

which

as that

well

cyclical

communication

the

associative

of

L2L clusters

that

refer

and evoke human action

to

as a whole

and especially

as it displays the story of a conflict between desire and reali-ty. Anagogic symbols are no longer parts of a whole, however associative, as are archetypal images, but the containers of the whole of human action, symbols that seem to be or reflect or negate the Logos, the

shaping

word of

95-I28)

the

universe

and of

(see Frye:

history

Again,

as iloseph Flanagan has indicated, /L7/. Christ and Satan function slzmbolically in an anagogic rather than archetypal fashion for the Christian psyche and even for the secular psyche of Western people /Lg/. C. Individuation

and the

Jung does not treat

Problem of the

Evil

symbolic

significance of and of Satan in Christian tradition as anagogic slzmbols, but makes of them archetypal symbols on the same plane as, e.9., the royal king and queen of alchemical Christ

lore

who slzmbolize for ,Jung the androgynous nature of the (see 1969b), or the golden flower of Taoist titerawhich Jung interprets as symbolizing the wholeness of

psyche ture

(see 1967:1-56r €sp. 22-251. Such slzmbols are taken from nature and imitate nature, albeit in a generic and highly associative manner, which allows them to reflect a wholeness in nature. If Christ and Satan are individuated

considered they

life

as archetypal

are necessarily

other

darkness.

rather

than

incomplete,

Neither

anagogic,

however,

for

reflects

one is light and the a wholeness in nature

such as is symbolized in the nuptial eoni.unctio or even in the golden flower. On the archetypal level, only a conjunction of Christ and Satan would seem to reflect the wholeness of nature that the associative clusters that are archetypes symbolize. And this is precisely how Jung treats

Lhese two symbols,

are adequately is

the goal of

sarily out

sin

to

as needing

represent

individuation.

inadequate

the

self, Christ

as a symbol of

and darkness.

the

one another

if

the wholeness, for self,

Jung is for

Only the reconciLiation

they that

neces-

he is

with-

of God's

L22

Jung

in

Implicit

expressed

insight

were

interaction,

their ize chic

enerSy

bad.

further

can make several

moves Jung

and theological

territory

other. of

evil

have

for

calls

been

of

all

What is Jung

tells

pirical

se1f,

the

problem seem to

and

(1957:

At

need for

I

the

root

clarifi-

myself

limit

of

sort

the

to

context.

Self?

has much to enough What,

method,

the

present

the

the

us not

symbolize.

of

notion

the in

task

this

D.

of

on the

impotence

j-s the

though,

criticisms,

these

catj-on

sin

basic

home.

never

(666-668) -

evil

at

not

of

mind

in

amongmoral

and moral

meta-

between

which

have

we

spirit

"gtood and evil"

treatment

f

Jung.

draws

Lonergan

distinctions 627-630) ,

by

recognized

of

he is

or

somewhat

specifically

distinctions

several

and

distinction

and

adequate

the

And thirdly,

More precisely,

into

definite

good

itself

First,

where

one hand,

on the

and bad"

"good

a qui-te

is

there

Secondly,

by psythat

reconciliation

the

necessarily

and matter physical

of

in

is

in

summar-

or

stated

clearly

critj-cisms-

postulate

the

ad hominem,

and beyond

reconciled

(1969a:206) .

can be both"

"Both

is

to

Psyche,"

the

represent

to

so conceived

opposites

the

a

as a participant

opposites it

and where

,

/I9/

of

neither

the

of

understanding

the

best

seen

In

faithful

not of

subject

the

subject

the

involving

but

in

both

is

the

be

to

psyche.

the

Nature

"On the

and matter,

spirit

subject

the

in

of

Jung

that

may be said

it

then,

processes

is

course,

opposites

among the

and evil

imagi-nal

by the

reconciled

scheme, of

conceptual

this

good

of

arrangement

where

of

realization

the

toward

heading

of

reconciliation

(see 1968b) .

self

the

individuated

for will

that

totality

a progressive

of

cumulatively

opposites

sense,

of

postulate

his

provide

will

brothers,

divine

hostile

symbolization

the

satisfy

the

the

of

sons,

two

is

say

about

from the

symbols

about what

the self?

it

is

standpoint Is

it

that of not

of

the these

se1f,

symbols

generalized the

but

subject?

emDo

L23 not

the

symbols of wholeness

self

reflect

for

receptive

the totality

for

Jung symbolize

the

of

subjectivity in its concern to the data of sense and of for meaning, for truth, for value and for transcendent origin and goal of nature and

attentiveness

consciousness, the absolutety of

which

history?

This will

the aspect of

totality,

be my option,

that

the se1f,

under the subject as the latter has been disengaged by Lonergan, and as Lonergan's analysis is complemented by the additional sublation effected by psy_ chic conversion. And the most noLable thing about this self

or subject

tic;

that

its

in knowing,

is

that

is

it

can be authentic

authenticity

consists

in

or inauLhen-

serf-transcendence

in doing,

and in religion; and that it truly only when it refrectively recognizes that it is authentically itself solery in the self-transcending intention of intelligibility, truth, and value /20/. This total self or subject transcends the limits of d.ifferentiated consciousness or ego and reveals its egoknows itself

transcendence

in dreams that

originate

from the personar But beyond the personal unconsci-ous and thus beyond the seLf , there extends the vast, indeed cosmic, reach of the collective or objective unconscious which is unconsci-ous.

not only then,

ego-transcendent

finds

the personal limit

of

ferent

the self intention only

at

the threshold

that

divi.des

The upper

constituted by another and quite dif_ one which marks the boundary between the of agapic love on the part of existen_ and the

by religious

"just thisr" reachings make of

unconscious.

The self,

is

the thresholds

being

but serf-transcendent.

from the collective

subjectivity

divined spite

lower limit

threshold,

highest tial

its

spiritual

processes that

discernment.

which limit

the

can be

Nonetheless, self

or

de_

subject

to lower and upper self-transcendent it a tension of limitation and transgenuineness consists in negotiating this its

cendence, and its tension (see Lonergan, 1957:469-479) . Generalized empiricalmethod, then,

a11ows us to

stilute

limitation

the

intentionality

categories

of

sub_

and

LZ+

and

matter

as our

spirit

opposites

an intrinsic

participant,

of

and

spirit

or

self.

subject

level

component

telligent

or

or

But

what

ness.

and the

successive

higher

ones

in

psychic

the

in

participates

the

the

self,

the

to

of

the

and

developing This into

the

are in

integration

,

of

categories

of

shares

intending good'

genuine

in

harmony

of

into

on the

the of

integration issued

and with real

cognitive, for

The and

psychic

projects

pro-

spirit

bej-ng by part

of

the

sub j ect .

self-transcending

transposition

both

first,

discerned

self-constituting

it

universality

and third,

is

of

which

it

limita-

organic,

interests

the

by

which

in

and the

is

operating,

religiously

as this

and matter

which

to

each

striv-

transcendental

self-transcendence;

and religious

to

the

the

inten-

at

And what

tension

and true,

real

is

levels

manner

the

subjectivity,

extent

second,

one another;

world-

of

systems

intentional

motion

the

totality

authentic

the

single

the

subject

intentional

extent

and the

of

intelligible, the

is of

negotiation

context,

conscious-

lower

of

and disinterestedness,

detachment

and cosmic of

inauthentic

the

as

this

and

responsible

si1Iy,

of

in-

inattentive,

authenticity.

of

component

and transcendence,

tion in

or

as authentic

ing

and

the

sublations

pursuit

the

dramatic

in

self-transcendence

to

level,

each

manifest

subject

the

at

is

or

totality

this

of

way

intentional

the

sociopathic

and

irresponsible qualifies orientation

qualifies

or

reasonable

the

tionality,

which

empirical

all

of

stupid,

constructive

in

speak

us the

as articulating

opposites

consciousness

affective

opera-

let

but

becomes one dimensj-on

intentional

of

is

self

the

an instrumental

fact,

a dimensj-on

subjectivity,

us keep

self-

the

disintegration,

of

intra-

the Let

interaction

whose

become the

then,

Psyche, of

for

and transcendence

limitation

matter

formulation

in

or

integration

of

spirit.

in

transcendent

tor

and

as matter

opposites

subjective

of

characterization

Jung's

for

transcendence

the

Jungian

an intentionality

notion

of

analysis

the

self

L25 complemented by the maieutic analysis fact

renders

about the

cognitively, can flee one or

possible,

self:

that

some or all

of

the psyche which

and religiously,

and shun truth the

such an

the most important can be self-transcending

it

existentially,

understanding

of

highlights

or that

it

in the name of

any

counter-phi

losophie s which deny its capacity for meaning and objectivity; that it can allow its action in the worrd to be governed by dramatic, egoistic, glroup or general bias; and that it can hide from and eventually which alone reveals

come to hate the call its ulterior finality.

of the serf-transcendence self

is

and the

to holiness

This dialectic self-containment of the

not properly

emphasized by Jung; nor does he pay attention to the fact that slmbols which open up upon the authentic self are visited upon subjects whose intentional orientation is away from meaning, truth and sufficient

value,

only

version. but

it

ulation

for

This is

the

sake of

latter

fact

not brought

to the center

of the process

of rendering

uation

that

ment.

By bringing

theory

of

context

calling them to radical con_ may not completely escape ,Jung,

is

and core of his

artic-

conscious the individmeaning of total human developfact to its proper place in a we provide the only adequate

the psychic

this individuation,

for

discussing the problem of evi1. This discussion would show us clearly, I believe, that good and evil cannot be among the opposites generally qualified as transcendence and limitation, the opposites whose progres_ sive reconciliati-on constitutes the process of individuation.

To place

gory mistake

them among the

on the parL of

opposites

involves

a cate-

.Tung, and,

insofar as under_ human development and misunderstanding an obstacle to such d.evelopment, Jungrs category mis_ take is also an obstruction to the individuation process which he labored so diligently to understand, formulate standing

is

central

and promote, a psychological tive

to

and which he correctly but

of our time.

indeed a moral

judged

to be,

and religious

not only impera_

L26 Conclusion

III.

of

in

fore

in

of

exigencies

in

he provides

access

the

wholeness, the

of

ity

and mysterious

The further

gian:

good

l'rrrr'inn of

nqwchic

v r

of

God; v ] . +

r e J

evidence

the

I

plaints

assessment

"Jung's doing

work theology

of

for that

of

theology

David

today

to

Burrell, prove

of

or

has yet 188ff.). already

as reliable

as more metaphysical

Jung's the

undermine

theology,

reasons,

other

most

territory

deny for

that

fact

critique

Jung

contri-

doctrine

a theological

to

(see von Franz:

promises

and the

by the

self

the

of

symbols

helped

speak

way to

wholeness;

no desire

have

Jungian

proper

of

a dialectical

for

Jungians

significance

this the

of

relation

theological

explicitly

perhaps

though

share,

theolo-

the

to

not

is

significance

extraordi-nary

the

of

the

deliverances

need

corpus.

entire

for

question

of

nature

the

into

forays

Jungrs

problems

relation

the

The theologian

God.

of

and religion;

and evil; of

images

of

outposts

the

method;

of

psychology

between

to

problem

the

about

a number

constellate

thought

central-

on the

i-nsi-stence

correct

his

despite j-ssue.

for

makes

what

of

Jung's

in

operative

submit, notion

adequate

than

a less

thought

I

is,

There

regard.

their

ciphers

trustworthy

to

subject

the

despite

by Jung,

affirmed

heartily

less

and even

glimpsed

law

consistently

less

are

selfthe

constitute

which

exigencies,

intentional,

as

subiect

j-s called

writings

later

his

These

transcendence. the

in

what

the

work

his

throughout

human dedialectical.

may be considered

and explains

describes

Lonergan

so that of

concepti-ons

two

the

are

authenticity beginning,

very

the

these

and transformation

velopment

of

of

relation

entire

the

from

case

either

come to

which

and religious

moral

of

area

the

present

the

But

himself.

dynamics

underlying

he avows

evil

the

negotiate

must

subject

when the

another

one

to

relation

dialectical

on an explicitly

take

chology

psy-

and Jung's

analysis

intentionality

Lonerganrs

and

I

frequent

the

com-

appreciate

to I

cited,

share,

too,

that

a handmaid

for

schemes proved

L27 (232).

in the past"

But,

Burrell

adds, "Every such interscheme must be carefully monitored and critically employed, yet that defines the theologianrs task" (232) . The beginning of this critical monitoring must focus on the religious signifi.cance of the process of individuation pretative

which

is

simurtaneousry

lived and discovered under the auspices of a ,Jungian analysis. For, as Burrell says, in this journey one will not fail to meet God (Z2I) . But one will also meet much that is not God and that even is against cod. The crux of the matter is the negotiation of evil' and so the ultimate monitoring of the theologian is existential and reli-gious before and even while it is speculative or interlectual. rn terms of the tradition that is my own' the Roman cathoric and rgnatian tradition, it

is

best conceived as discernment of spirits. one further statement of Burrerlrs deserves mention ,'Rather than Jung's and approval: explicit statements about God, it is his language conveying the pursuit of individuation which offers the most fruitful model for discovering

a religious

sources of

speaking"

(1g4).

The re_ model need to be carefully dj.sengagecl by thinker equipped with sharper tools of analysis than those enjoyed by ,Jung. Easy religion to analyticat psychology__a tempta_

this

the religious philosophical adaptation tion

way of

of

encouraged by ilung's

be disparaged

religious

on both religious

suggesLiveness__is

and psychological

to

grounds,

to

say nothing of method. It is here, again, that the theologianrs monitoring of Jung's work and praxis both begins and ends: what is the relation between the process of individuation as articulated in analytical psychology and that

of religious

objectified dealing is

in that

with

intimate,

cur within

as

religious

of theological foundations and moral conversion? The relation

yet

clearly

it

genuine religious christi-an

development and transformation portion is

conversion,

not one of

identity.

That

as this is understood by can and r dare say does sometimes octhe course of a ,Jungian analysis, I do not wish

theology,

L28

to

and,

evil,

faith,

Jung's

evil--and

so his

formulations

one

conclusion,

of

For

means.

fron

euiZ,

tion

probably

remains age,

a declining

But

I

favor

of

eui,L and. good. is

in ent

of

history

the

point

vantage

perhaps

even

to

religion

out

internal

possible

individuation gan's course

work that

is

in

less

no

are'

myth in

is

their

us. are

the

some chris-

of by

a recomand that

mistake

it

was in-

of

the

christian One

dialectical'

respective

with-

totalities

is

resolution

No final

dialectic. definite

self-appropriation

and the

in

Jung's

an aberration,

irretrievably

nonetheless,

both

a11eys

So many of

relation

The ultimate

through

invites

blind

the

itlusion

pres-

our

from

attended

unfortunately

traveled

which

aberrations

self-contradiction.

except

There

avenues

in

Christianity

previously

consciousness.

both

entertain

cannot

integration

be termed

exceeds

Jung's

christianity

the

can only

replace.

to

tended

of

of

avenues

that

mended alternative

9)'

chap'

portion

religions,

are

spirituality

tian

pursue

to

of

as we move toward

reli-nquish

to

portion

that

and to

of

symbolized

opposites

model

psychological

the

into

insights

this

only

religious

of

evolution

not

regress,

buE to

toto

King"

the

(von Franz:

religion

apocatastasis

Jungrs

of

in

"old

Pisces,

relinguish

to

that

find

to

be relinquished

a new and more universal

t'edemption convic-

of

must

which

christianity

my understanding

this

splitting of

been

not

have

psychology tied

sign

astrological

by the

an inescapable

to

hopelessly the

to

of

whole-

and of

proclaiming

analytical

For

self'

problem

avoi-d but

as a religion

christianity,

what

the

the

is

find,

of

issue

the

self

faithful

remaining

stilI

while

to

able

I to

have wanted

I

in-

of

of

the

of

Thi-s,

unacceptable.

ness--are

of

over

articulation

Christian

re-

ob j ectification

notion

the

over

this'

before

been on the

psychology

depart

The languages

conversion.

has

l-theological

and a foundationa

dividuation

paper

this

an analytical

of

formulations

spective

of

in

my focus

But

deny.

The principal

processes

of

parallels to

between

which

similarity

self-knowledge

Loneris and

of

L29 self-transformation.

ilung's writings no more than Lonerganrs can be understood without a change being effected in the subject studying them. "The only test available for Jung's science is that to which we put a road map: does it succeed in getting us there? A working meaning for

the

term indiuiduation

is

reserved

for those who allow submit to its demands" (Burrell: Ig5). But despite the relative lack of attention paid to the posi_ tive significance of symbotic consciousness in Lonergan's themselves to

formulations, curate is

he is

working

understanding

Jung.

Lonergan

of

the

What Jung provides is

access to

the

from and promoting totality to

that

is

a subjectivity

symbolic

ciphers

of

a more ac_ the

self

than

tutored

by the psyche

regarding

the economy of the subject,s pursuit of the au_ of serf-transcendence. Lonergan offers the theologian essentiarly what he offers anyone who reads him: an avenue to the intentionality that, among other things, founds theology. Jung presents to such a subject thenticity

a complementary

access to

symbolic

ciphers

of

personal

development

and transformation. The contribution is not not negligible but serves to offset the one bias that Lonergan may not purge us of, the intellectualist bias that wourd regard the inter-lectuar pattern of experience as somehow a privileged domain of self_transcendinq only

activity

/2L/. The relationship

is further complicated, however, by that Jung's model of wholeness, one of egotranscendence, is not also one of s e zf-transcendence but ultimately one of self-enclosure. Jung fails to appre_ the fact

ciat.e how significant or living

our way into

tentional

self,

it

is

to the process

of becoming,

the self, that the self is an in_ on and capable of affirming true meanings and making good decisions--where ,'true ', and intent

"good" denote self-transcendence as the criterion of oners genuineness as a knower and as a moral agent. philosophi_ cally, ,Jung is a Kantian, and an amateur one at that. Furthermore, his remarkably thorough knowledge of the

130

human psyche

place

take

cannot

of

dialectic

their

rL iMnI n

in

cani't-rrlel-inn nf

fL hr r sc

III

falls

consequently

can be put

of

sible

Again

we find

work

is

its

realize

to

when I

inauthentic intentionality

prompts

intelligent

my j-nquiry

exigence

in for

They ing is

of

and to

utterly

evocative.

But

lose

individuation

one's is

very

very

se1f.

a hopeless

Jung's I

reasonable

most

pursue

them

or

in

my in

accurate

ci-

self-enclosure.

humbling,

demand-

for

own sake

their

conception

A romanticist cuL-de-sac-

my

attentj-ve'

self-transcending the

am of

constitution

trustworthy, to

of

if

contemplatively

are

this evil'

or bit

theologian

meaning'

for

images

such,

are,

be:

as good

self-transcendence

my relative as

the

responsibly

Psyche's

my decisions. phers

me to

and

truth

what

is

fruj-tfulness'

theological

am not

respon-

it

for

important

most

the

be done by the

must

that

monitoring

for

focus

the

the

is

spirit

of

domain

and value.

truth

a person

qualifies

which

intentj-onality

is

of

realm

whole

the

i-nauthenticity,

or

authenticity

for

transcendence

transcendence

or

intenti-onality

the

only

is

on intelligibility,

intent

operations

Ultimately

psyche

spirit

while

or

spirit

and

succinctly:

very

imaginal,

the

psyche

of

The relation

and

conversion

authenticity.

of

short

resolu-

naturets

to not

is

however,

romanticism,

such

rhythms.

inte.ntionality

vqyr

spirit

and

articulation

his

a romanticist

escape

completely

psyche

does

nor

by Jung,

drawn

clearly

not

con-

which

conversions between

Iines

the

to

unrelated

nor

with

religious

The

authenticity.

dition are

and

moral

intel1ectua1,

and this

conversion,

identical

neither

is

conversion

psychic

without

on

conscription

an expllcit

But

value.

and

truth

meaning,

for

intent

questj-on

pure

the

of

L]rIe eros

into

conscription

an orien-

is

readiness

a potential

intenti-onality,

toward

tation

inconsistently

only

dynamism

This

by Jung.

and affirmed

glimpsed

is

psyche

the

of

dynamism

transcending

self-

the

Thus

wholeness'

toward

movement

the

in

body

the

with

mediates

whi-ch psyche

spirit

the

of

knowledge

penetrating

a sufficiently

by

matched

not

is

It

of

dooms one to

131 the endless treadmilt (see Progoff: 258) . nized

in all

of self-analysis that is psychology psychology is not life--a facc recog_ depth psychotogical analyses of the trans-

ference

phenomenon' yet missed in the theoreticar or metapsychological constructj_ons of all the leading, depth psychologists save Otto Rank /22/. Ultimately it must be said that Jung does not provide a road map for getting us there, if "there', is individuated Life, and the reason lies in the problems constellated at those furthest outposts of his thought that he has pointed us to in his paper,

"On the Nature of

the psyche."

L32 NOTES on the foundations of In a book I am writing attempt to indicate more pretheology, I will cisely the role ol foundations in the work of interpretaFor our present purposes' and dialectic. tion, history, w ith Lonergan's notion of an w o r k w e t h a t it is sufficient hisinfluence of foundations on interpretation, indirect d o c t r i n es' o n i n f l u e n c e a d i r e c t a n d d i a l e c t i c , a n d tory, syslematics, and communications (see Lonergan, I972a:268) .

'/C L /h t i " t i . t t

speaking, Lonergan leaves it-to.the Strictly /2/ theologian to determine the explanatory status or nrs (L972a:285). It is obvious, however, that categoiies has toneigan judges that the theologian whose subjectivity anand existential been futoied through the cognitional of Insight ind Method in TheoLogy wil-L-be in posifysis foundational of more than a model with exceptional "v"ai il o p idity. The argument that such is Lonerganrs conception /3/ theology is bolstered- by his of' an ideal for slstematic recent and persuu.-"in" suggestion that such a philosophy of in chap. 19 of Insight be included God as thatproposed within systematics (see 1973) . " T e r m i n a l i s d e n i q u e r a t i o n o n s o l u m o m n e mt r a n s /4/ cendit imaginem sed etiam quodammodo omnem intelligibilisicut enim equationes campi perspectam. i"l.tn in iiagine a tlaxwelt inventae ita ex imaginibus ortae electromagnefici ita sunt ut tamen nulla sit imago quae iis correspondeat' i u d i cia e L c o n c e p t u s p o s i t a n i s i etiam regula ab Athanasio quae de .Patre .dlcuntur , non respicit . Eadem enim de Filio nomine. Quod non solum ab imaginibus praeexcepto patris vel vel perspici sed etiam in nul1o imaginabili scindit potest 'r (Lonergan , L964 286) . intelligi conversion, moral "I should urge that religious /5/ a re three quite c o n v e r s i o n i n t e t l e c t u a l conversion, and I would prefer In an order of exposition things. different t h e n religious m o r a l , t h e n i n t e l l e c t u a l , f i r t t to explain In the order of occurrence I would expect conversion. t9-precede moral and commonly but not necessarily religious Inteli n t e 1lectual. p r e c e d e t o m o r a l an-il both religious Iectual c5nversion, I think, is very rare" (Lonergan, L972bz 233f.) . three levels of creaPaul Ricoeur distinguishes /6/ to the lowest, that d r e a m s r e l e g a t e s of symbols and ti.rity of "sedimented symbolismt here we find various stereotyped and fragmented remains of symbols, symbols so commonplace This and worn with use that they have nothing but a past. :-s ttre level of dream-s1tmbolism, and also of fairy tales is no longer and legends; here the work of symbolization At a second 1evel we come upon the symbols operative.

133 that function in everyday life; these are the symbols that are useful and are actually utilized, that have a past and a present, and that in the clockwork of a qiven societv serve as a token for the nexus of social picts; structirral anthropology operates at this level. At a higher level corne the prospective symbolst these are creations of meaning that take up the traditional slmbols with their multiple significations and serve as Lhe vehicles of new meanings. This creation of meaning reflects the living substrate of symbolism, a substrate that is not the result of social sedimentation. . . . This creation of meaning is at the same time a recapture of archaic fantasies and a living interpretation of this fantasy substrate. Dreams proyide.a \9y only for the symbolism-of the first level; Lte 'typicalr dreams Freud appeals to in developing his theory of symbolism do not reveal the canonical toim 6f slmbols but merely thei.r vestiges on the plane of sedimented expressions. The true task, therefore, is to grasp symbols in their creative moment, and not when they irrive at the end of their course and are revived in dre-ams, like st,enorpermanentty qragLrig_srammalogues with their iixed mean(504-506). ilg"' Ricoeur here undervalues Lne s}-mUolization of the dream, which, when attended to and cirrtivated, more often responds as a critic of Ricoeurrs second revel symbols and as an agent of his third level slzmbols than as a dumping ground for his first level slrmbols-. Dreams both tell and promote a story, and the story they tell and pro_ mgte.is the story of the dramatic component of the life of the intentional subject. Had Ricoeur turned to Jung rather_than to Hegel for the teleological counterpart to the Freudian archeology of the subjectl he would haire discovered this to be the case. It is Jung's lasting signifi_ cance to have discovered and at least begun to-preiise a teleology of the subject working from th6 aata 6t dreaming consciousness (see Adler: 196f) . /7/ "It is much better to take fult cognizance of f e e l i n g s, however deplorable they may b6, than to 9te'p brush them aside, overrule them, ignor6 thim. To take cognizance of them makes it possible for one to know oneself, to uncover the inattenlion, obtuseness, silliness, irresponsibility rhat gave rise to the feeli;g-;;; does not want, and to correct the aberrant attitude. On the other hand, not to take cognizance of them is to leave them in the twilight of what is conscious but not objec_ tified. rn the long run there resurts a confrict between the self as conscj.ous and, on the other hand, the self as objectified" (Lonergan, L972a:32f .1. l,onerjarr-"aa": "This twilight of what is conscious but not obj""fitiea seems to be.the--meaning of what some psychiatristi ."if ifr" uncon_ (34, footnote) . tte Ltren gives rererences to books scious" The PV gl about Jung, Karen Horney and Wilheln Stekel. rmprr_catrons in regard to ;Iung are, we shall see, partly correct but incomplete. For Jung, consciousness is not self-presence in intentj_onal opeiations, but the -go, i.e., a complex characterized by relative differentiation and the

134 The unconscious and control' for objectification capacity but what is conscious what Lonergan would call inctuaei b e s i d e s ' e l s e m u c h i n c l u d e s i t Uut not objectified, for introducing to Fr. Flanagan I am indebted /8/ and anaof archetypal disLinction Frye's me' to Northrop of the context into r have transposed q"gi" meani_ngl which t h e ( s e e e s p e c i a l l y F r y e , p a p e r i n t h i s my own concerns Theory of Symbols." PP' ciiticism: "Ethical slcond essay' . 95-128) relation and its unconscious on the spiritual /g/ see Woolger unconscious, atd personal io the collective Loncern is not with anagogic images' (256-272). woolger's the condition imagery, beyond all c o n d i t i o n but with the For the transition cloud of unknowing. tfr" mystic's there is "f ri o m i m a g i n a l to the uia negatiua, negotiation a of the psyche to harmony with demanded the stretching I hope to show in a fuwillingness. cosmic or unrversal to be negotiated cluster imaginal the final ture work that of the father' the figure concerns transition this before in with any sophistication is not developed an imagie that ,fungian

psYchologY.

of Ms. Goldenberg says of the new generation /n/ from the direcstems mainly psychology Jungians: "Their 'on the Nature of the Psyche, ' in which ti-oi .lung took in are explored" and matter spirit among psyche, the relalions

( 2 r 2 ).

In the 1946 essay, /fL/ the impersonal with clusively unconscious. Jung consistently /f2/ or ih" tat* "subconscious" Jung, 1968a:239) .

Jung's concern is almost excomplexes or the collective

use of the exclusive rejects " (see ' e ' g ' ' " subconsciousness

is being consj-dered the unconscious Obviously /B/ having as yet no differentiation here as one system, with among what we have named the undifferenbeen introduced in the unconscious and collective and the personal ti-ated asthese three sense in wrricrr we have distinguished strict pects of the background. his reference us that Jung tells In a footnote /f4/ ,'is purely to do and has nothing psychological will io it. (1969a: problem of indeterminism" the philosophical with of the Here we see Jung a victim aa) . 181, footnote is of the second stage of meaningr- where theory strictures consciousness. of cognitional the supreme differentiation consciousdifferentiated In the stage marked by interiorly presupposed of the sciences division ness, the eristoteliai-r Now philosophy obtains' no longer remark of Jung's by this task is the ongoing and method's h-as given way to method;

135 philosophy become method unification of the sciences. "is neither a theory in the manner of scienLe nor a somewhat technical form of common sense, nor even a reversal to philosophy finds its proper data in Presocratic wisdom. intentional consciousness. primary tuiction lti is to promote the self-appropriation that cuts to the root of philosophic differences and incomprehensions. It has further, _secondary functions in distinguishing, relating, grounding the several realms of meaning and, no less, in grounding the methods of the sciences and so promotinq -such their unification" (Lonergan, L972a:95) . On . position' J u n g ' s s t a t e m e n t m a y b e r e f o r m u l a t e d a s f o l "r rol w p -s : The psychic, as opposed to the physiological or purely instinctual, marks the entrance oi previously coirpulsive drives into the sphere of conscious intentionafity, where what has so become conscious can be understood inielrigently, affirmed.reasonably and negotiated freely and respons i-bly . This relationship to intentionality characterizes the psychic as opposed to the physiologilal or organic. It is obvious that Jung has a quite non/L5/ reductionistic notion of instinct, in contrast with, e.g., Freud. James Hillman has capitalized on this notion of instinct in his development of the notion of soul-makinq. For Jung there are five basic instinctual groups: hungei, sexuality, the drive to activity, reflection ana creaI ' T h e tivity. first four are comparable to Konrad Lorenzr groups: feeding, reproductlon, aggression, and Tljor f1ight....Lorenz does not mention trre iltttr insiinct, creativity; but then he speaks from observations of animal behavior, while ,Jung speaks from the study of people. "If we accept the hypothesis oi a ciealive instinct, then this inltinct, Loo, must be subiect co psychization. Like other drives, it can be moiified by the psyche and be subject to interreration and contamination with sexualityr s€ryr or activity. (But neither oners sexual drive, nor productive activity in the wor1d, nor reflective consciousness, nor contenlious ambition is the ground or manifestation of oners creativity.) Moreover, as an instinct' the creati-ve is able to produce images of its goal and to orient behavior toward ils satiation. As an instinct, the creative is a necessity of life, and the satisfaction of its needs a requirement for life. rn the being, creativity, like the other instinct, requires !*en fulfillment. According to Jung's view of man, activfty and refrection are not enough; there is a fifih component, as basic in man as hunger and sexuality, the quintessentia of creativity.... (,Jung's) major concern in both his thera_ py and his writing was with the manifestations and vicissitudes of the creative instinct and with disentangling it from the other four" (Hillman , I972:33f.). That the crea_ tive instinct is coextensive with the proce=, irtui read.s to individuation is obvious from Hillmin.s list of the conceptions ilung uses to deal with it: "the urqe to wholeness, the urge toward individuation or p"rso.r.lity

136 development' the spiri-tua1 drive, the symbol-making transor, in function, Lhe natural religious cenaent function, (34)' To short, the drive of the self to be realized" h i g h l ight i s t o r e g a r d i n t h i s i n s t i n c t , employ the word, dimensions of an incarand biological tn! p'nysiological nate spirit . One is reminded here of Paul Ricoeur's com/16/ plaint about the impreciseness of Jung's language-: "Psynamely, its it, by what justifies Lhoanatysis is limiled decisio-n to recognize in the phenomena of culture only under an economics of desire and resistances. what falls I must admit that this firmness and rigor makes me prefer With Freud I know where I am and where I Freud to Jung. am going; wiih Jung everything risks being confused: the the sacred" (1970:176). p"y6fri-"ri, the soull the irchelypes, as I am suggesting that some such distinction and anagogic symbols- i s. crucial between arch"typal upon which we are foi understanding the-domain of reality ' . s d i s c o v e r i e s J u n g b y opened

'/F L r7y/ e ' s

The pertinence of the 'distincsee /8/ above. /L8/ symbols for our present iion of anagogic and archetypal I have discussed the here. discussion ippears precisely in 1977c' of the distinction implications in- any state' "opposiLes are extreme qualities /W/ or iu-nicn that state is perceived to be real, for ty virtue The psyche is made up of processes tirel form a potential. of all kinds the equilibration f r o m s p r i n g s whose energy is only one antithesis The spiri-t,/instinct of opposit;; . but it has the advantage of of the commonest formulations, and number of the most important reducing the greatest d e n o m i n a tor" a c o m m o n p r o c e s s e s t o s y c h i c most complex p -rn the opposites' the logical dis(1969azZbl). trealing escapes Jung. and contradictories of contraries tinction good and evil conLradj-cand matter are contraries, spirit tories. Jung includes Besides the aspect of totality, /20/ under the notion of the self also the aspect of the center. The se.lf is simultaneously the wholeness of subjectivity aspect is, I This latter and the center of subjectivity. our believe, most profoundly treated in Jung (1967)' c ontext t h e i n t o s e l f t h e o f n o t i o n o f t h e transposition empirical method does not neglect ' this secof geieralized to Lonergan s conr have called attention ond aspect. to the shift to this center by speaking of the tribution conversion in Doran function of intellectual therapeutic In a similar vein, my colleague Vernon Gregson Qg77^). therapy (see speaks of Lonergan's work as intentionality conversion joined with and compleIntellectual 1 - 9 7 5 ). mented and sublated by psychic conversion wilt ori-ent the subject toward this center .

L37 Lonerganrs recent emphasis on healing as a /-2L/development from above downwards, foreshadowed Ln the relati-onship between loving and knowing discussed in Method in Theology, represents a crear breakthrough on his part beyond this possible bias (see Lonergan, L97-5255_6g). .Man is born beyond psychology /22/ and he dies beyond it but he can Liue beyond it-only f-trrough viial ex_ perience of his own--in rqligious terrns, through revela_ tion, conversion or re-birth[ (Rank, 1959:16).

138 WORKS CONSULTED

Adler

, Gerhard 1961

The Liuing Symbol: A Case StudY in Bolthe Proeess of IndittiduatLon. New York: Serj-es LXIII. lingen Pantheon.

Burrell , David r974

Doran,

Robert L977a

tlnderstanding Erev,clses in Religious of Notre Notre Dame' IN: UniversitY Dame Press.

Subject and Psgche: Rieoeur', the Seat'ch for Foundations. Press of ton, DC: University

Jung, and WashingAmerica.

The Thonist

4L:.

1977b

"Psychic Conversion." z uu- z5 0 .

L977c

Eds. Jeanand the Psyche-" "Christ To be and Thomas Dunne. Marc Laporte of the published in Triniflcabion :w, o r L a .

L977d

and the Opposites. "Aesthetics L n o u on x 5 z a l - l -/ - r J J .

L9'77e

and GeneralSubjectivity "a""lh"ti" To be pubized Empir j-ca1 Method. " i-n The Thomist , L979 . lished

Flanagan, JosePh L977 Frey-Rohn, Liliane L974

Frye , Northrop L957 Goldenberg, Lg75

Naomi R.

"

of Desire Dialectic "Transcendental Lonergan Workshop L: 69-91. and Fear."

Complexes. " and Impersonal "Personal Pp. 34f . in FY'omFreud to Jung: A ComStudy of the Psyehology, of paratiue New York: C- G. Jung the \Jnconscious. Foundation.

Anatomy of Princeton,

Four EssaAs. Critici'sm: Universi-ty' N,f: Princeton

Pp' Jung"' Theory after "Archetypal Lgg-220 in Spring: An Annual of At'chetypaL Psychology and Jungian Thought'

139 Gregson, Vernon L975

Heisig,

,fames W. L973

Ilillman,

James L972

L975 Kelsey, Morton T. 1968

L972

;fung, Carl Gustav L967

rrA Foundation for the Meeting of Religions: A Christian View of Religion as Spirituality." Paper for the annual meeting of the American Academy of Religion, Chicago. "Jung and Theology: A Bibliographical Essay." Pp. 204-255 ln Spring: An Annual of Archetypal Psyehology and Jungian lhought. The Myth of Anal:,ysis: Three Essaye in A z ' e h e t y p a L P s y e h o L o g A. E v a n s t o n : Northlrestern . Re-Visi.oning Psychology. Harper and Row.

New york:

Dreame: The Dark Speeeh of the Spirit. A Christian Intenpnetation. New york: Doubleday. Eneounter uith God: A Iheology of Chrtstian Eaperienee . Minneapolis : Bethany. "Commentary on 'The Secret of the Golden Flower. I rr Ln Alchenieal Studies. CoLLected Works L3. Bollingen Series XX. Princeton, NJ: princeton University. English Translation.

1968a

"Phenomenology of the Spirit in Fairytales.rf In The Az,ehetypes and the CoLLeetiue Unconseious. ColLected Wotks 9L. Bollingen Series XX. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University. English Translation.

1968b

A ' l o n : R e s e a z . c h e si n t o t h e p h e n o m e n o L ogA of the SeLf. Colleeted iloz,ks 9ii. Bollingen Series XX. princeton, NJ: Princeton University. English Translation.

I968c

P s y e h oL o g y a n d A L e h e m y. C oL L e e t e d Works L2. BolJ-ingen Series XX. Princeton, NiI: Princeton Universitv. English Translation.

140

Jungi'

Carl Gustav 1969a

In The "On Lhe Nature of the Psyche." S t r u e t u r e a n d D y n a m i ' e so f t h e P s y c h e . Bollingen Series C o L L e e t e d W o z ' k s8 . Princeton, NJ: Princeton Univerxx. English Translation. sity.

1969b

Ansuer to Job. In PsgchologY and Bollingen ReLigion: l,/est and East. Series XX. Princeton, NiI: Princeton English Translation. University.

1970

Musteriun Coniunetionis. CoLLeeted W b z , k sL 4 . B o l l i n g e n X X . P r i n c e t o n , English NJ: Princeton UniversitY. Translation.

L972

between the Ego and the "The Relations In Tuo E88aAs on AnaLy' Unconscious." t i e a L P s y c h o L o g A . C o L L e e t e d W o v : k s7 . Princeton, NJ: Bollingen Series xx. English TransPrinceton University. lation.

Bernard Lonergfan, L957

Ins[ght: A Study of HumanUndev'standLibrary. New York: Philosophical ing.

1964

De Deo Tri'no, f. Pat's Dogmatiea. Press. Rome: Gregorian University

L972a

Method in Iheologg and Herder.

L972b

In FounLonergan Responds." "Bernard Ed. PhiliP dations of TheologY. Notre Dame: Notre Dame UniMcShane. versity.

L973

Philosophy Philadelphia

L974

In A Second Colleeti'on. "The Subject." Ryan. and William Eds. Bernard Tyrrell Westminster. Philadelphia:

L97s

in History. " "Healj-ng and Creating Pp. 55-68 Ln Bernat'd Lonet'gan: 3 LeeThomas More InstiMontreal: tures. Education. for Adult tute

Progoff , Ira L973

New York : Herder

of God and TheologY. : Westminster.

The Death and Rebirth New York: McGraw-Hill

of Psyehology. PaPerbacks.

141 Rank, Otto 1958 Ricoeur , Paul L970

Sanford, ilohn A . 1968

Beyond PsychoLogA.

New york:

Dover.

Ereud and Philosophg: An Eesag on fnte"pyetation. New Haven: yale University. English Translation.

D?eams: God,s Foz,gotten Language. Philadelphia and New york : Lippincott.

von Franz , Marie-Louise L975 C. G. Jung: His Mgth in )ur Time. New York: C. G. Jung Foundation. Woolger, Roger L973

The Via Negatiua "Against Imagination: pp . 256-272 Ln of Simone WeiI." Spring: An Annual of Arehetgpal psychology and Jungian Thought.

ON THE POSSIBILITY AND DESIRABILITY OF A CHRISTIASI PSYCHOTHERAPY Bernard

J.

Tyrrell

INTRODUCTION paper will

This specialties, today's

social,

my estimation volves tic

attempt

foundations

and is

the issue of

highly

consider

functional

the

in the context problem areas.

and political

cultural

of In

a "Christian psychotherapy', into foundations and diaLec-

pertaining

key elements

cultural

to

and dialectic

relevant

and political

to the

contemporary

social,

scene .

The question

of the possibility and desirability of a psychotherapy pertains Christian to the functional specialty, systematics, but it depends in a unique manner on foundations for

its

for

ous positions special of

the

clarification

through

for

systematics

theological

categories

specific

maturation

nature

of

the question

depends for on the

thematization

and counter-positions

question

every

proper

its

further

its

authentic

ried

out

also

closely

in

the unauthentic

is

that

is

true general

its

psychopathology

thematization

involved

of

It

from foundations

handling

foundations.

a conLrast

derives

regarding

adequate

.

and on dialectic

of

It

a very

eliminated

but

is

because

psychotherapy direct

the conversions

follows

because it

and

and of psychic

a Christian in

vari-

that

fashion as car-

diatectic

through

and the various

is

diatectic

that

categories

are purified. Systematics fuller of

their

is

understanding inner

directly

within arises

to arrive

doctrines

at

through

and the use of

human experience.

the possibility

therapy

of

coherence

by more familiar of

an attempt

I

a richer,

a consideration

analogies

situate

provided

the question

and desirability

systematics when certain

of a Christian psychobecause I believe the question doctrines

143

are viewed in

the

144

or

light

My procedure

of

tion,

part

in

in

implicit

in

therapy of

to

(4)

some questions provide work

of

of

terms

I.

Christian

follows

I

out

of

aid

A.

as Healer

Jesus In

ing.

to

the in

salvation

however,

dimension During

man of

his

has

as well lifetime

seem most

Jesus

mind

of and

a present

doctrines

(see

for

the

Lonwork-

systematics

foundations.

effective heal-

eschatological is

Christ

the

pledge

and

an ultimate

total

healing

and

spirit.

Jesus'

healing

mis-

or

as an ultimate Jesus

by

immediately

as the

and complete

to

presented

what

within of

specialty'

foundations,

crucial

portrayed

is

of

believer

body,

certain

founda-

and

functional

In

categories

a total

The resurrection

promise

sion,

Jesus

scripture to

bearer

presupposes

many choices

psychotherapy the

of

the

and Healing

specialty'

indicate

a Christian

and with

the

dialectic.

which

to

overall

do theological

to

dialectic,

in

among the

to

try

will

L9722295-298)

ergan, ing

engaged

specialty,

functional

(5)

and

specialtyr

history,

from

doctrines

select

psychocategories

sunrmary fashion

Doctrines

functional

the

least

at

specialties.

as a functional

uses

doctrines'

is

psycho-

and general

attempt

Revelati-on,

The theologian

tions.

from

derived there

nature

functional

interpretation,

research,

offer

very

an initial

of

sugges-

the

a Christian

of

in

suggest

a dialectical

the

to

, that

special

the

to

an example

in

Doctrines,

the

of

light

the

foundationsi

dimension

healing

a "Christian

issue

the

explore

consider

to

insights

use of

revelation

Christian (3)

therapy";

(2)

psychotherapies

some contemporary

the

concerning

on the

(1)

be

will

activity;

redemptive

based

psycho-

contemporary

key

paper

this

in

doctrines

certain

Christ's

of

.

insights

therapeutic

briefly

prism

the

through

healed

realized or

eschatological one.

trans-temporal

individuals

of

all

their

r45

diseases, and his tive

in

presence continues

healing

the Church and everywhere

in

to be opera-

the hearts

of women

and men of good will. Scriptural

doctrines

between Jesus' and his to his

indicate

announcing

healings.

of

the

Scripture

healings

as a sign

Scripture depicts is

recounts

in

ilesus as seeking especially

understanding brought

that

;fesus appealed

all

he was in

it

was to announce Good

of

its

to heal

in the

that

Jesus is manifested

as one whose mission

clear,

connection the Kingdom

to John the Baptist

the promised one (Matt 11:4-6) . News and to oppose evil

an intrinsic Good News of

forms.

Scripture

the whole person

light

and it

of our contemporary

of physical

and mental diseases, that. Jesus to the psyche and body of man as well as

healing

to hj-s spirit. B. The Sacraments and Healing Jesus,through ments, continues sion.

the gifts

his

Through all

realized of

the

healing, and since man is healing

has an effect

of his

Spirit

and the sacra-

eschatological

sacraments a unity

,Jesus brings

the gift

on the psychic

mis-

healing of

spiritual

spiritual

and somatic

dimensions Through the anointing, as it is spoken of in the epistle of James (5:14-16) and as the sacrament is currently understood in the Church, Jesus brings physical

of man as well.

healing today

in a very direct

affirm

that

the anointing of bodily

the ordinary

should

health

and special

fashion.

effect

of the

be the restoration

as well

as spiritual

or

Theologians sacrament of

strengthening (see

invigoration

McClain;

PaLmer) /L/. Through the sacrament of penance or spiritual soundness is given and often enough psychological healing and even at times physical

reconciliation restoration offered

to

as we1l.

One need only that

Through the Eucharist

individuals

from very

the Eucharistic

study

on all

the levels

the various

ancient

times

sacrifice

for

liturgical

Christ

healing

of

their prayers

is

being. to

see

was beseeched during

deliverance

from every evi1,

r.to

from the

C.

and torments

anxieties as well

body

as

in

briefly

doctrlnes

of

of

healing

Jesus'

his

role

ing

are

were of

sic

element

the

proclamation

(2)

mission

Jesus'

,Jesus' is

Church nary

and

in

the

something

not

person,

to

the

It

is

most

ordinary to

ordinary

healj-ng

mission. ill

as

tematic

Jesus

body

but

Thus,

hope the I

and

receive

ordinary

must

the

the

for effect

develop

foundational

to

the

this

to

the

the

spirit. the

it

as

extends an extrain

reconciliation.

anointing

or

length it

and

strengthenFinally,

sacrament.

considerations,

physi-

il1

the

recovery

at

spiri-

and expect

seriously of

his

his

becomes

an indivj-dua1

more

of

exercise

of

the

whole

the

an individual

sacrament

point

in

exercise

wordsr

seek

it

as well;

emphasize

other

heal

becomes

physical

to

mission

sacrament

of

,Jesus'

ordinary

he should

through

strongly

in

uheneoer

spiritually

he should.

though

for

not.

but

operation

as to

as well

God;

an ordi-

rather

extends

healing

is

uheneuev, a person

Likewise,

should

It

(4)

believe,

Jesus'

of

or

restoration

cal1y

I

important,

occurrence

seriously

healing

person.

psyche

but

i-s

simply

mission

everyday

his

power

and psyche

body

spirit,

tual

his

character whole

the

of

of

not

dimension

healing

extraordinary

extrinas

sense

eschatological

j-n human hearts;

of

is

Person

the

or it

Kingdom

the

whole

heal-

of

to

trans-temporal

dimension

Spirit

Church

intrinsic

eschatological

essential

Jesus'

of

an incidental

as

the

final'

realized

realized

his

through

heal

the

These

vital.

.Tesus' healings

not

but

in

basic

certain

consider

Good News of

the to

in

has an essential (3)

mission

of

eschatological

(1)

and are

not

his

I

for

significance

following:

the

person

whole

the

nature

the

and afterwards

grounds

which

or

teachings about

Church

lifetime

his

about

affirmations

various

in

provide

to

of

illnesses

Healing

the

role

and

difficulties.

and of

affirmations

theological basic

spiritual

considering

Scripture

has been

Church

mind

the

Concerning

Key Affirmations My aim

ing

from

of

in

my sys-

seems clear

to

L47 me that

Dheneue" an individual

some mental

or emotional

seek and find scripture

a healing

.tesus is

alesus wills

suffers

disorder for

he should

his

portrayed

grievously

illness

as healer

from

be able

to

in Christ. of

In

the whole man.

that

his healing mission should be carried the power of his Spirit in the Church. In the of Jesusr holistic healing intention it makes no

on

through light

sense, as far able

in

as I can see, to

a very

special

are spiritually for

say that

way for

or physically

ill

those who are psychically

Christ

the healing

of

but not

ill.

It

is

avail-

those who

in a special

is

for

this

way

and

other

reasons as well that I will argue throughout this paper that there is such a thing as a Christian psychotherapy through which an emotionally disturbed individual may receive

the gift

The question least

implicit

fruitfully ing

of

tics

in

ological recently

for

by first

psychotherapy its

systematics,

in Christian

explored attempt

as it

Is there

revelation?, considering

is

understood

a psychotherapy can only

the ordinary today.

be mean-

Systena-

to reach a fuller

understanding of thehas been aided in the past through the such notions as nature and person, and more

doctrines

development tion.

wholeness.

Systematics and the Question of a psychotherapy Implicit in Revelation

II.

at

of psychic

of

through I believe

into

such ideas

as those

of history and evolumodern and contemporary insights psychotherapy and human maturation can

that

the areas of greatly enrich systematics in its attempt to understand more profoundly the meaning, scope and implications of theological doctrines regarding the healing mission of ilesus Christ as it is operative in the Church and world today. A. What is A first

Psychotherapy? question,

Robert A. Harper

defines

then,

is: What is psychotherapy? psychotherapy as "the use of any

l.4d

prefer

form

cific

a psychic

from is

process,

and

in

for

the

in

aiding

process

of

of

manifestation

an intensified

There

or

is,

the

"means"

integration

differ to

chemotherapy

a strict

and accep-

concern

loving

in

posi-

the

of

A1so,

healing from

anything

involve

and

widely

the

approaches nomenclature

role

on the

process.

nega-

from

disturbances'

emphasis

psychotherapeutic

a more

toward

freeing

disease

of

par-

the

to

integrating

or

the

or

emotional

movement

as

and emotional

an increasing

moreover, tive

psychic

of

area

the

or open

healing the

application

the

challenge

today

on

psychotherapeutic

of

A number

factors.

tive

the

as well

state

no position

completely

account

into

takes

integral

positive,

in

used

aid

of

type

or

psychic

the

is

disturbance,

psychosomatic ticular

of

the

a more whole

takes

definition

meaning

or

nature

exact

in

exist

and to

This

state.

integrated

disturbance

transcend

or

move beyond

or

spe-

suffering

an individual psychosomatic

or

emotional

question

in

disturbance

the

or

overcome

to

enabled

I

as the

more broadly

which

through

aid

of

(168) '

maladjustment"

psychotherapy

define

to

dis-

mental

of

treatment

the

and emotional

social

or

order

in

technique

psychological

tance.

B.

I

which

therapy

(it ly

tend

example,

not

did

healings would

what

employ

(see

would

that

common sense

it

believe

to

.

speak

of

heal

not

easily a certain scholars,

Jesus

as

such

as explicit-

he did,

in from

individuals

most in

his

in

method

or

as mental

who are

is

ilesus

nonetheless

Likewise,

psycho-

Scripture

although

means to

of

of

sense

a psychotherapeutic

describe

McKenzie)

I

a minimal

revelation.

agree

a variety

we today

turbances

in

a psychotherapy),

employ

and men of

given

in

to

definition

broad

least

be an anachronism

practicing

fact,

is

at

implicit

psychotherapy for

just

have

there

shown that

the

with

accord

Now in

in

lmplicit

a Psychotherapy

Sense of

The Minimal Revelation

emotional

dis-

psythotherapists

principle

opposed

L49 to

the Christian

a cerLain able of

to

Jung, for

would acknowledge

psychotherapeutic

emotionally

,Jesus and in

Carl

retigion

general

troubled

his

sacramental

example, viewed all

of psychotherapy

which

treat

in

actions

in

there

the

teachings

the Churches.

the religions

and heal

the

is

power avail-

healing

individuals

that

as "forms of

sufferings

the soul,

and the suffering of the body caused by the and he stat.ed that 'tin treating devout Catholics, I ahnrays refer them to the Church's confessional and its

soul"

means of grace" difficult

to establish

sense there ent

in

tion

(1954a:16) .

are implicit

the christian

paper

however,

is

that

is not,

then,

in a minimal,

very

psychotherapeutic

revelational

and manifestation

indicate,

It

that

in

event

in a heuristic

an authentic

proclama-

What I hope to

fashion

formal

generalized

elements pres-

and its

the Churches.

I believe,

Christian

in the present psychotherapy

may be worked out on the basi-s of christian revelati.on irluminated by certain contemporary psychotherapeutic sights. C . Psychotherapeutic

ranging tices.

in-

pluralism

To one who ponders therapy

as

the

contemporary

scene in psycho_ at once evident that there exists a widepluralism in psychotherapeutic theories and prac_ Robert A. Harper in his psyehoanalysis and. psyehoit

therapy

is

lists psychotherapy

thirty-six and there

systems of psychoanalysis

and

are many more (Harperrs

work is for an overview of the major forms of psychotherapy practiced up to 1960) . Theodore Mi1lon in his more recent Iheo?ies of PsyehopathoLogy lists four major divisions in useful

theories ary

of

theories

psychopathology and approaches

but

there

are many contempor-

which do not

fit neatly under of either biophysical, i.ntraphysic' behaviorar or phenomenorogical theories of psychopathology. In the face of the plethora of psychotherapeu_ tic theories and practices which presently war with one the general

another

classifications

or at best

enjoy a certain

uneasy state

of

150

the

coexistence, to

tism

a facile

of

principles

range

selection

from

dogma-

eclecticism.

OPtions

D. Personal

In my o\r/n case personal experience and reflection preference for the more phea distinct have established Dr ' Thomas Hora' oriented psychotherapies ' nomenologically and author of many psychotherapist New York existential influence has been the major psychotherapeutic articles, v i e w p o i n t of f r o m t h e and both personally in my life Also, the diverse approaches of Viktor Frankl, theory. Etlis,

Albert

Dabrowski,

Kazimierz

willi_am Glasser,

Harold

Greenwald and others have in varying degrees exercised an I have inclined in this area. influence on my thinking f i n d either explicitI toward those psychotherapies which open to a symbiotic or prefer1y or at least in principle to the Roman Catholic practicing believing, assumption that

priori

opposed either

sically tic

to

relationship

ably much closer

Christian Christian

I operate

religion'

As a

out of the a

any psychotherapy which is intrinin theory or practj-ce to the authen-

Christian

Roman Catholic

and specifically

religion form of

is

view

world

to

that

extent

harmful to as a psychotherapy and inevitably I and wholeness' the development of psychic integration f a r a s believe that it is most important to acknowledge, unauthentic

For everyone, whether one' s presuppositions . and' as Jung he admits it or not, has presuppositions; l i f e p h i t o s o p h y o f "guides the life noted, the therapist's as possible,

of the therapist ( 1 9 5 4 b :7 9 ) .

Robert Harper, good number of

of his

and shapes the spirit after

the minor

surveying

all

psychotherapeutic

of

therapy"

the major and a theories

and

practicesl concludes that none of them has even remotely He sugas the apptoach. estabtished been definitively a re likely and their patients gests that "many therapists to profit niques,

from a flexible rather

repertoire

than from a rigid

of

therapeutic

tech-

adherence to a single

151 psychotherapy" (149) . A number of elements me in my therapy-options and led to the thesis of the present paper. (l) I Briefly, they were as follows: began with the therapy of Dr. Thomas Hora, which I found personally (2) I expanded my psychotheraquite helpful; system of

guided

peutic

horizon

cally

and theoreti-

approaches

way complementary rny understanding

which were gennane or in some of Hora; (3) I sought to deepen

to that of

psychotherapeutic personal

practicalJ-y

by assimilating

a number of

as healer

Christ

experiences

in

the

of my

light

(4) I made the

and insights;

dj-scovery

that Christianity at 1east implicitly powerful a most and effective psychotherapeutic (5) my discovery dimension; of a psychotherapy implicit contains

Christian

revelation

excellence through ing of

of

which

I was led

the mystery

am trying

helped

to

the therapies of

to work out

therapy

or the Way of

Tyrrell)

.

fashion

a certain

to

confirm

a richer

the healing the

lines

Healing

I am attempting formal

the validity

or aspects

of

the

in

and

therapies

and deeper understand(6) presently, Christ; I

of whaL I term Christo(see through Enlightenment

to articulate Christian

in heuristic

psychotherapy

which may

be of some aid to Christian psychotherapists, psychologists, and counselors in their work with fellow Christians. E. The Issue of a Christian Specialization Bernard versions

Lonerganrs

and his

least

in certain

psychotherapy. which

to

Christian zation.

thematizati_on

stress

meaning and value

tend vital

Psychotherapy of

and Functional the various

on the transformative to

complement and corroborate--at

respects--my

Further,

con-

po\der of

I

view of

see no better

a Christian

framework

in

situate

the working out of the heuristics of a psychotherapy than that of functional special.iIn turn, I think that the attempt to work out

such a problematic

within

cialization

to highlight

significance

serves of

functional

the context

of

functional

the meaning,

specialization

import

in general

speand and

L52

I

dialectic.

to

I

process

the

As I

richer

an ever

tics

frequently

nate

the

of

meaning

of

contemporary

in

a type

practiced upper press

the

mystery

of

operative

help

am considering

to

a psychotherapeutic

in

Christian

a sketch

of

unfolding

This

psychotherapy. of

features

the

this

Christian

involve

a higher

lated as

insj-ghts

integral

Christian

psychotherapy. viewpoint the

elements revelation.

in

diverse of

the

At which

therapy attention

heuristic

a Christian various

reflect

wilt

which

draw

ex-

question

somehow contained

of

features

key

of

which

gradual

the

psychotherapy

psychotherapies

of

is

My aim

doctrines?

and the

success

or

dimension

healing

being

currently

particular

make explicit

to

blade

The basic

Does the

be:

engage

wilI

lower

doctrines

as healer.

Christ will

throughout

pro-

a number I

empirical

Christian

be those

will

blade

of

a measure

and enjoy

are

that

psychotherapies

be certain

more

the

whj-ch the

in

action"

"scissors

raise

to

intend

insights-

psychotherapeutic

illumi-

to

utilizing

by

doctrines

various

I

regarding

understanding

Systema-

analogies

natural

to

systematics

doctrines.

doctrines.

of

meaning for

some questions

of

understanding

of

task

the

various

revelation'

Christian

is

makes use of

deeper

of

of

it

some concrete

make explicit

I

which

through

indicated

have

seek

it

Psychotherapy

through

indicate

dimensions

psychotherapeutic

subject

be

necessity

of

dc-

and correction.

now to

like

would

examples

I

interrelate no doubtr

the The Process of Explj-cating in Revelation Implicit.

III.

will

I

must

write

emendation

challenge,

found

I

what

that

cordingly'

to have

attempt

complexity.

further

sti1l

them adds

specialization

functional

the

and that

complex,

highly

a

of

issues

the

that

course,

and of

psychotherapy

christian are

of

realize,

and

foundations

doctrines,

systematics,

of

specifically

to

help the

the

it

will

unre-

initially

psychotherapies psychotherapy

make explic-

same time

will

implicit

appear in

ls3 Frankl I s Logotherapy

A. Viktor First,

I will

existential

examine Viktor

analysis.

Frankl's

basically

motivated

pleasure"

or an Adlerian

find

to that

man is

life.

to

life.

Frankl

a self-transcendence

beyond himself

Frankl

insists

or

man is

that

"wil1 to p o w e r " to but by a desire

"wiLl meaning in his

called

out

Logotherapy

is

so much by a Freudian

not

and fulfill

reaches

Franklts thesis

to

find

in which he

meaning and purpose

meaning and value

that

stresses in

are not mere

phenomena but

subjective

something objective and stemming Frankl "from a sphere beyond and over man" (1967a:64). speaks of a "super-meaning" which transcends man and his world and of an existential act of commitment on manrs part which consists in a certain uut,uertrauen zum Dasein" or a "basic trust in Being" (L967b:57). Frankl argues that the frustration of the witl to meaning leads to noogenic neurosis, often enough a despair over the meaninglessness

of

vacuum." of

life

and a floundering

The results

our time are,

sion

that

Iogotherapy genic

through

neurosis

Frankl's

is

to Frankl,

depression, is

the

aggres-

self-transcendence in

Frankl

life.

application

of the dynamics of

frustration

is

overcome,

and even those

healed,

or conventional

neuroses

the

noo-

from

suffering

are indirectly

aided.

approach has been criticized as speculative ( M c C o n nell: 5l-60) . to verify empirically

difficult

in a recent

lecture

about manrs will ninety

an "existential or mass neurosis

of meaning and value

existential

psychogenic

about in

collective

and the way out

the discovery

claims

this

according

and addictioni

through

of

research

Frankl

noted that

his

basic

to meaning has been confirmed projects

and more than

thirty

and yetr

thesis by some

disserta-

(L974) .

tions

Now if genic value, Christ, healer

Frankl

neuroses it

is the

correct

about the existence of noopower of meaning and

the heating

evidence

as incarnate of

is

and of

to

the believing

meaning and value,

noogenic

neurosis

to

all

Christian is

that

available

as

who open themselves

154

him

to

very

as

to

Through

therapy

the

In

in

discover

Lence.

turn

the

Christ

is

Christian

grounding

Frankl's

power

logo-

of

of

an understanding in

Christ.

the

of

authenticity

the

human person

the

that

insight

Chrisexcel-

1i9ht

the

available

confirms

is

one

will

to

meaning

my attempt

to

make ex-

the

through

self-transcendence

who seeks

in

to

brought

revelation

Christian

the par

Logotherapist

on Christ

meditation

A

B:32) .

leads

logotherapy

psychotherapeutic

great

the

of

(John

men free

sets

that

consideration

brief

tian

truth

the

and value .

B.

A second plicit

fulfill

and mature.

two

loved

and

selves

mental

or

forms

of

reality

Glasser's

basic

ing

it

tional "mental

with

the

instead Again,

position

of

of

the

leads

the

of

root to

our-

it

is in

ability

so-caIled

various

a partial

and either

is

its

illuminated approach.

example,

the

or

to-

the

various

in

therapy.

convenof rejects

classifications

psychotherapy past

In

however,

classical

activity

by contrast-

terminology

Glasser,

employed.

irresponsible

conventional

exploration

for

is

with

and

of

to

do so

and to

Freudian

and misleading

inaccurate

the

and be

love

to

.

classical

illness"

at

mean-

to

analysis

others

deprive lies

action

psychotheraPy,

nomenclature

not

that

will

worthwhile

needs

basic

be whole

to

as characterized

Glasser's

disturbances

emotional

of

denial

as

needs

irresponsible

tal

In

these

one does

their

we are

that

(9).

fulfill

the

"The need

needs:

feel

others"

to

fulfill

to

need

a way that

such to

the

failure

the

the

is

he of

speaking

Glasser,

as one who must

if

human person

psychological

and to

(see 1965).

human being

of

instead

is

revelation

Christian

exigencies

describes

basic

in

Therapy

the

natural

But

Glasser

ing, by

Reality

envisages

certain

in

utilize

dimensions

Glasser's

Frankl,

like

I

therapy

therapeutic

William

Therapy

Reality

Glasserrs

William

and reality stresses On the

illness"

"mental and

speaks

denial. reconstructive contrary,

l_55 Glasser

emphasizes working

toward

the

avoids

the problems

future.

Again,

and is

makes right

Glasser,

however,

responsible

behavior

central

denying ercise

behavior

and teaches

of a loving

their

basic

with

reality

elements

he disapproves discipline

needs in

of

in

agent

for

healing

is

his

patients

authentic

a responsible

that

non-

and wrong and therapy

irresponsible,

his

the present

basically

ways to

the

ex-

fulfill

and in

for

and

reality-

through

fashion

as it actually is. In Glasser ' s view the prerequisite

fective

in

psychotherapy

conventional

of morality

directive.

as a therapist

the patient

with

accord

being an ef-

a person have his

needs

fulfilled

and be in basic contact with reality. The therathen able to aid the patient to fulfill his basic needs by: (1) accepting and loving the patient for himself and so acknowledging his worth as a personi Q) stressing responsible activity, activity in accord with reality, and pist

is

firmly

but

activity;

lovingly rejecting and (3) indicating

all

in which he can fulfill

his

actually

interfering

is

and without

forms of

to the patient needs \^rithin with

irresponsible authentic

the world

ways

as it

the need fulfill-

ment of others. classerrs only

Realit,y

in

the treatment in work with juvenile

and in with

education.

the mentally

delinquents,

disturbed

the socially

but

not

also

deprived

Glasser's fundamental break approaches in psychotherapy--Glasse r

would say that

break--his quite

of

applied

Despite

the classical

himself

Therapy has been widely

Reality

a variety

it is precisely because of the Therapy has proven highly effective

in

of areas.

If Glasser is correct that individuals can be healed of what have classically been termed neuroses and psychoses by being helped through a loving acceptance and firm guidance to fulfill their basic psychological needs in

a responsible

most certainly ciple

fashion there

in Christian

is

and in accord with reality, then a psychotherapy contained in prin-

revelation.

Jesus Christ

himself

had

156

human person

the

human person need as it

said to

follows

to

be a true

an authentic

contain

principles"

"reality

present

Emotive

book Ser

his finer

are

therapy

of

psychological

by

turbances

of

his

thoughts

and

the

of

unmask his (2)

to

are

nature

ideas the

avers

In

how these

and

(1)

to

unrealistic view

Ellis's help

ideas

dis-

and maxi-

mentally

are

it

is

patient

the

self-defeating

i1logical

individ-

disturbances

that

self-defeating

themselves.

his

emotional

when individuals

arise

ideas

or

irrational

his

EIlis

of the

that

mental

his

itlogical, to

largely

minimize

psychotherapist

irrational

show him

of

of

and

emotional a result

irrationallyrand

to

Psycho-

articulation

the

man's

that

thinking.

negative,

in

in

psychotherapy.

is

most

of

learning

an emotional

task

Reason and Emotion

or

rational

reiterate

his

disturbances

can be cured

mize

his

significant

his

psychotherapeutic

in

theory

illogically

thinking

one of

my opinion,

in

in

useful

known through

But

a Christian

basic

E1lis's

fashion'

Rational-

popularly

is

find

I

which

foundational

and

helpful

heuristics

ual

.

ther-

a proper

in

Ellisrs

Atbert

Guilt--noE,

as expressed

Christian

Psychotherapy

therapy

Dr.

these

a specifically

applied

E1lis

hlithout

achievements

insights

the

is

context

since key prinj-n Christian present

withj-n

Rational-Emotive

psychotherapy.

be said

may also

that

is

needed

contemporary

The third the

clearly

be viewed

E11is's

C. Albert

are

and creatively

context

apeutic

in

is

A11 that

revelation.

may be

itself,

therapy

therapy

reality

of

cj-ples

reality

with

Jesus.

of

Christianity

therapy,

the

And the

Therapy

as Reality

insofar

that

It

was that

accord

teaching

was a constant

is,

really

in

action

action,

to

others.

love

to

and calIed

loved

is

responsible

for

of

be worthwhile

Jesus

of

teaching

core

the

Likewise,

others.

to

need

his

affirmed

and

worth

the

affirmed

,Jesus constantly

ways

many different

In

needs.

and authentic

basic

their

fulfill

to

others

help

to

trying

life

his

spent

and

fulfilled

needs

own basic

his

beliefs; at

the

basis

L57 of his

emotional

and (3) to endeavor to bring

disturbancei

hi-m to internalize

more realistic,

engage in positive

reflections

rational

ideas and to

and self-ta1k. I n R e a s o n a n d E m o t i o n i n P s y e h o t h e z , a p yE l l i s

number of

irrational

Western civilization

lists

a

ideas which he says are ubiquitous and lead to widespread neurosis.

Among the ideas he lists

(1) it

are the fol1owing:

is

in a

dire

necessity for an adult human being to be loved and approved by virtually every significant other person in his community; (2) one should be thoroughly competenE, adequate,

and achieving

to consider

oneself

in all

possible (3) it

worthwhile;

respects is

awful

1f one is and cata-

strophic like or

when things are not the way one would very much (4) if something is or may be dangerous fearsome one should be terribly concerned about it and them to be;

should keep dwelling on the possibility of its occurring; (5) it is easier to avoid than to face certain life diffir culties a n d s e I f - r e s p o n s i b i 1i t i e s ; a n d ( 6 ) o n e s p a s t h i s t o r y is an all-important determinant of oners present behavior and because something once strongly affected one's life, it should indefinitely have a similar effect. subEllis jects each of these ideas to careful analysis, shows how the idea in question in unrealistic and irrational and indicates

what the proper

idea should be.

Ellis says that his rational more depth-centered and intensive analysis

because it

therapy

in reality psycho-

than classical

seeks to reveal

tional ideas and beliefs neuroses and psychoses.

is

and attack

the

irra-

which ultimately

underlle

Ellis

such psychodyna-

holds that

most

mic theorists

as Sigmund Freud have been emphasizing secondary causes or results of emotional illness rather than prime causes. Clearly, Ellists theory of psychotherapy is open to serious challenge. There is, however, a growingr body of

research

which lends

support

to his viewi and his as practiced by professional psychotherapists has proved remarkably successful. Also, though Ellis hj-mself is not a theist, his approach is currently being psychotherapy

applied

in

the area of pastoral

counseling

(see Hauck) .

158

is

Ellis

If

prime

of

source

psychoses,

it

how certain

clear fering

beliefs

and

peace

life.

and

preaching

is

self

its

with

of

mind

on the which

It

the

scripture which

work

in

out

a Christian

accurate--from

within

positive

and their

aLideas

point

a Christian

The final paper

is

the

New York approach

me to

the Hora

search

for

through

I

therapy

psychiatrist. Hora'

viewpoint began

As I

of

for

and more irration-

utilization

of

Dr.

the

of

Thomas Hora,

remarked

earlier,

it

which

has

Freudian

Ludwig

segment

this

any other,

am expressing

and more

Jung'

to

endeavor fu1ler

a

context.

in

than

as a strict

a richer Carl

I

believe

view--set

psychotherapy

more

and

that

Psychotherapy

utilize

existential

of

I

alternatives

Thomas Hora ' s Existential

to

ideas

irrational

psychotherapeutic

ra-

many lnstances

in

a yet of

ideas

a corrective

and should

revelation

in

positive

fact,

Finally, could

of

light

the

in

necessary'

various

the

psychotherapj-st

Christian

s.

discern

as their

as well

alternatives.

rational

their

and heart

irrational

the

put

and to

mind

me to

to

old

the

off

and desires of

Pauline

the

put

suf-

joy'

of

of

thrust

many of

where

of

articulation

Elli-s's

source

Scripture, and,

an enrichment

adds

the

of

Christ-consciousnes

of

equivalents

alternatives.

tional

are

attitudes

the

has described

Ellis

a source

difficult

appear

not

are

to

the

he made it

ideas

ideas

the

to

belong

does

preached

indivj-duals

and

Christ

properly

psycho-

constantly

illusory

false,

containing

seminally

a basic

for

need

the

revel-

rational-emotive

others

Likewise,

of

extent

and heartrand

mind

are

ideas

see how Christian

himsetf

of

and death,whereas

a great

least

of

Jesus

a conversion

for

need

him

as at

nature.

therapeutic

the

to

principles

healing

certain

the

difficult

may be envisaged

ation

D.

and to

that

view

his

irrational

neuroses

not

is

in

correct

reiterated

and mentally

internalized the

partially

even

effective

in

paper.

this

analyst

but

his

psychotherapy

Binswanger,

is 1ed

Martin

led

Heidegger

1s9 and other

European existential

study of various finally life

to

Zen and the

Eastern

approaches and "existential" of Jesus. Hora discovered in the Jesus psychotherapeutic dimensions

to the teachings

and teachings

of

thinkers

of

the very highest

order. not possible here to develop Hora's position at length. My book Chz'istotherapy: HeaLing through Enlightenment utilizes throughout various psychotherapeutic inIt

sights

is

of Hora in the

fashion brate

a Christian certain

insofar

process

of working

out

in

a popular

psychotherapy.

key features

as they cast

light

Here I can only adumof Horars therapeutic approach on the issue presently under

discussion. Horars existential

psychotherapy

involves

a basic view of man, as do the other therapies we have considered. Horars understanding of man is explicitly religious. Hora sees man as an image and likeness of God. Manrs most fundamental

reason

for

who bears witness that

is

existing

is

to Existence

God by understanding

to

be in

the world

as one

or the Love-Intelligence

the

truth

and manifesting

love. In Horars understanding

man is whole,

healthy

and.

authentic

when he is in harmony with Existence and lets the qualiLies of the Transcendent shine through him by being a medium of goodness, intelligence, creativity, and love.

Man is

whole and holy

ing and thinking of

human existence

wise,

loving

state

individual--one level

of

to the extent that his feela harmony with the highest level in-the-world which is an enlightened, of consciousness. In the enlightened

reflect

who has realized

through

Godrs gift

a high

se 1 f-transcendence--fee

flow

from an authentic beneficent presence. Illness

for

I ing , doing , and having being-in-the-wor1d. as a loving

Hora results

when man is

in disharmony in some sense with Existence. Illness, accordingly, is inade_ quately viewed when it is treated just as a matter of pain or feeli.ng bad or a disbalance of affectivity or a being hampered in oners functioning.

For Hora these conceptions

160

of

point

psychotherapeutic

is

world

is

an individual tj-c

But

sease.

his

overcoming

that

authen-

of

for

di-

his

for

responsibility

take

mode of

inauthentic

and desi-ring-

thinking of

he becomes cognizant

once

in-the-world

must

beliefs'

hold

not

ignorant

responsible

and hence

indj-vidual

the

false

does

culpably

necessarily

and value

meaning

Hora

spe-

being-in-the-

concerns,

attitudes.

assumptions,

values,

more

or,

mode of

by misdirected

fragmented

in

are

consciousness

indj-vidual's

when the

cifically,

of

dis-ease

self-transcendence

authentic

with

conflict

or

illness

view

of

existenti-al

From Hora's

levels

lower

when the

results

partial.

only

are

illness

inauthen-

as

it

tic. Hora's

in

realization

enlightened

transcendent, of the

focal

of

attitudes

as existential

the

gift

self-

the

understandas

inau-

God as Loveis

beyond

the

of

Hora

Hora

borrows

from

the

process

of

envisages prayer

which

through

j-nauthenticity--fa

and cast

out

is the

subject-

on

the

is

receiving

an ex-

Chuang Tzu. as a form of

, be1 iefs

realized.

"letting-

"mind-fastingr"

devils

discerned

for

for

for

forms.

Taoistr

and a cognitive

consciousness

its

need

and

possibility

mind-fasting

1 se thoughts

J-mages, assumptions--are

mode of

of

any of

in

the

stresses

receptivity,

conditions

enlightenment

A key emphasis pressj-on

Hora

wakeful

openness,

be"

of

therapy

his

Throughout

are

self-

distinction.

object

tive

which

an experience

Intelligence'

of

experience

a certain

to

thentic

from

inauthentic

the

of

stages

The modes of range

of

rejection

and consequent

but

negative

The existenti-aI

various

involves

and enlightenment

transcendence

the

with

positive.

on the

process

and enlightenment.

transcendence

ing

is

emphasis

psychotherapeutic

Hora,

consciousness.

terms

come to

to

attempts

course,

of

state

the

self-

a highly

of

individual

the

goal

its

has as

psychotherapy

existenti-at

of

what

integration

they or

The process

cogniand

negativity , affects

Hora

, desires really loving of

'

161 mind-fasting worship.

culminates This latter

abiding

in

a reverential,

the God who is

ual whose stale worship

in what Hora terms existential is

of

manifests

telligent,

consciousness himself

beneficent,

Horars

stress

understanding being-in-th

e-world

the more classical approach is

in

is

and creative of

differentiates approaches.

loving

The individof existential

as a loving,

in-

presence.

through

a climate

not causalistic,

that

the world

on healing

within

responsive,

Love-Intelligence.

an enlightened

love of one's mode of his psychotherapy from

Hora emphasizes that

historical,

genetic,

his

etio-

logical,

or teleological. Hora instead refers to it as in its focus, which means that it seeks to "epistemologic benefil man through the optimal unfording of his cognitive (180).

capacitiesr'

Hora does indicate, hovrever, that in the course of the existential therapeutic the causal, the historical, the genetic, and the teleological aspects of human existence to emerge into consciousness spon"tend taneously and be cognized implicitly rather than explicitly" (180) . Hora sums up thi-s point of view by citing a statement

of

a French psychotherapistz

0n ne guerit pas en ae souuenant mats on se souuient en guet,issant (1gO). Finally, Horars existential psychotherapy has conuer,_ eion as its core. Through the practice of mind-fastj-ng, which Hora refers vidual

is

freed

to as epistemological

prayer,

the indi-

from inauthentic

thoughts and desires and toward existentially wholesome concerns. Healing takes place in a shift in the world view of the individual (189) and, in Hora's words, "this means rconversiont to turned

the

loving

mode of being-in-the-world

and participation in as a beneficial presence" (102) . The existenpsychotherapeutic process begins in mind.-fasting and

Existence tial

culminates

in existential worship. Hora speaks of the whole process of mind-fasting and existential worship as "ceaseless prayer. " In his words : The term "ceaseless prayertt. . .connotes abiding; i.t implies something continuous, a v/ay of 1ife, a mode of being. We could define cealeless

I62 lhe endeavor to actualize prayer as a persistent It is a conmode of being-in-the-wor1d. loving based on process of mental purification tinuous and misfalse assumptions to correct a desire can be con. . .Meditation orientations. directed preparatory form of prayer a cognitive sidered is a For meditation worship. to existential ( 'mind-fasting' ) process of mental purification away from a set mental of turning wnicft consists of the presence to reach a realization attitude of God as harmonYr Pedc€r and love-intelligence' (eL-92) if

Now, obviously, is

psychotherapy

tial

in

influences that

nifj-cant Grove,

as

psychotherapy

Christian

the

Christian

and the

Scripture

principles

psychotherapeutic

sig-

on Holy

approach

fundamental

its

bases

California

a

Garden

of

Service

Counseling

also

is

It

as we1l.

approach

his

christian

acknowledges

also

as one

long

in

be practicing

to

may be said

a

certainly

present

dimension

fact,

in

Hora,

revelation.

most

is

there

existen-

Horars

thrustof

basic

psychotherapeutic

powerful

other

the valid,

Thomas

of

Hora. However,

I

not,

convinced

one of

the

Hora's

a clear of

and desirability

bility

actuality

its

IV. Up to doctrinal

point

foundations

attempted

God are from I

to

the

not

is of

healing

of

possi-

the

psychotherapy

a Christian

It

avaiLable.

only

a am

but

.

Foundations this

example

and its and of

psychotherapy

presently

difficulties

his

Nonetheless'

view.

of

existential approaches

excellent

provides

likewise

also

most

and emotional

mental

of

that

hori-

acceptable

completely

point

Christian

Roman Catholic guite

stand

as they

believe,

of

illness

human self

the

of

nature

and on the

meaning

the

within

andrcertain

physical

especially

on il1ness,

views

from

not

Christianity

Roman Catholic

zoo of

is

approach

Hora's

in

Psychotherapy

a Christian

and

my paper

for

I

Christian

to

show how a number

therapies

hetp

to

make explicit

principles

at

least

implicit

have

healing, of

various in

looked

Christian

at

and

I

contemporary

certain have psycho-

psychotherapeutic revelation.

It

163 remains

to envisage

in the terms of

fashion

versions

of

healing

that

a Christian

employing

foundations,

there

psychotherapy

is

some special

to

sho\^r in

a connection

is,

conversions

volved

of

indeed,

certain

difference.

these

varied

basic

confirmation

a certain

foundations

in psychological

healing,

Hopefully,

considerations

will

of my thesis psychotherapy at

as a Christian revelation,

the key features

and also of

a developcon-

and the events of psychological

that the relationship and the psychotherapeutic process

there

and

between the

and maturation;

and, that

tian

of

and dialectic.

be,

of

foundations

conversions the

will

categories

mental

issue

foundations

My procedure general

the

between the is

identification

vri-th the while

there

a heuristic

in-

is

a

effect

be to provide least

of

"conversion" there is also

the cumulative that

intimate;

both

of a

such a thing

implicit

in Chris-

indication of what psychotherapy might

such a Christian

be. A. Healing: The Corunon Goal of tions and Psychotherapy Foundations objectification

concerns itself of

foundational

and interlectuar conversion--and general and special theological dational

rearity,

specialties.

that peutic

with

of

Founda-

the articulation

reality--religious, with

the

or moral

derivation

categories

of

based on foun-

which may be employed in other functional the conversions which foundations

Each of

seeks to objectify or other

the Conversions

involves

dimension of

the conversions

a fundamental

healing

human consciousness. of

foundations

It

in

one

follows

and the psychothera-

process

share a conmon goal: the healing of the in one or other aspect of his being. Also, since healing on one level of the human person has an impact on all the other levels, there is necessarily an existential connection between the healing effected through religious, moral and intellectual conversion and individual

the healing therapeutic

the psyche which process. of

takes

place

in the psycho-

L64

I.

Conversion theraPY

If

Lonergan

volves

j-s central Again,

i-f

from

ind.ividual

optic

to

rect

that

philosophies

false

world

view

conversion least

nection

a core

the

between

most

is

version ing

in

ristic

a Christian

2 . Religious The

intimate

conversions

of

gious the with

religious

foundations

its

and by

in

the

in

and at suggesis

there

a con-

and the is

relationship that

a

theologian

the

of

objectifying

it

or

con-

contribut-

not,

of

unfold.ing

a heu-

Healing

"psychological

a particular

to

It

is

the

key

on relielements

appropriate

three

existential

the

conversion"

attention

focusing

since

between

exists

relationship

process.

conversion stand

shift

intellectual

this

which

relationship

psychotherapeutic

a basic

and Psychological

Conversion

and

right

psychotherapy.

foundations

conversion

to

is

Hora

preceding

follows task

fashion

indicated

can be further

and that

to

an individual

foundations

of

likewise

dynamic

cor-

if

the

\^ihether he realizes

a1so,

foun-

is

follows

foundational

the

in

a very of

It

one.

intimate

who engages

If it

conversi-ons

process,

psychotherapeutic

to

foundations

of

both

be correct

both

Lonergan

a certain

then

concern

psychotherapy.

shown to

are

tions

perspective,

is

the

and biased

basic

involves

event

of

psycho-

aim of

if

El1is,

freeing

the

and

if

and

enables

1ife,

of

or

Horars

of

is

Fina11y,

psychotherapeutic

the

love

involves

conversion

bias,

a subjective

conversion

intellectual

to

psychotherapy.

a key

real

and the

ratj-onal

the

that

negate

from

9oa1 of

the

lovelessness

that

is

and psychotherapy.

dations

right

are

part

in

of

irrational

the

a

moral

that

a conversion

then

of

from

distortions

and others

Hora

therapy,

right

the

of

overcoming

Glasser,

is

Lonergan

fulfillment

and to

foundations

to

both

if

is

love

a conversj-on

then

lovelessness,

and

the

that

and to

be loved

to

need

right

in-

conversion

religious

that

a radical

of

are

and Psycho-

Foundations

to

correct

and others

psychotherap!r

the

is

overcoming

the

Glasser basic

as Basic

to

conversions

in begin of

relationship

155 to one another, curs

fj-rst

so that

and is

intellectual

normally

religious

the efficacious

conversion

ground of moral

oc-

and

conversion. a. The Primacy of Psychotherapy

Love in

Religion

and

The core of religious conversion is the gift of Godrs love poured forth into our hearts by the Holy Spirit (nom 5:5) . This gift has a transcultural aspect because it is offered to all viromenand men and hence is manifested in some sense at all times in the diverse religions and cultures of mankind. Religious conversion, however, involves not

only

an inward

counterpart

in

transcultural

the

revelational

ilesus Christ

through

Iove for

all

mankind and his

Further,

on Lonergants

aspect

but

an outward

evenLs culminating

which God disclosed definitive

in

to the world saving

his

action.

analysis, there is a knowledge born God's love which is faith or the "eye of love.rr Faith is an interior apprehension of transcendent value, and in the light of faith an individual is enabled to make the value judgment that it is worthwhile to beof the gift

lieve

of

and the consequent decision

the act of belief are rooted context tions

in

itself.

the revealed

they are specific

of

the

the diverse Brief

inner

as well

in a Christian

word of

as

context

God; in religious-slmbolic

a non-Christian

experience

the members of

religious

non-Christian reflection

to believe

Beliefs

of

objectifica-

religions.

reveals

that there is a striking affinity--if not, at a profound level, a real identity-between key elements of religious conversion, as thematized in the speciar theological categories of foundations, and the psychological healing process as described in various

contemporary

psychotherapres

. commonly acknowledged by psychotherapists the experience of love and acceptance on the part of It

is

that

the individuar seeking healing is a necessary and central element j-n the psychotherapeutic process. Harper, for example, indicates that in all therapies the patient first

166

must

therefore, etc.

I

than

,

precisely to

the

and to

gift

the

love

have

his

ness

fulfilled

to

feel

love. loved,

of

to

understand

free

from

him

the chic pists

psychic

a most process

healing

In

tions.

Likewise,

in

or

healing

of

love . b.

There

is

processes

in

love

is

does

not

advance. conversion

a knowledge

parallel

striking

involved

in

the

conversion

of

the

psyche.

believe

it

can

be established

existence erally

in

of the

religious therapist

conversion also

is

the

a required

or

religious

healing

in

born

and the

and the f

founda-

absolutely

between

perspective

the

at psy-

psychothera-

similarity

tian

him

is

there

and religious

a mere

of

being

which

values

between

present

of frees

first

the Therapist of Foundations

much more than

is

of

like

a climate

as thematized

dynamically

The Patient, Conversions

In

emphasize

by various

process

the

own needs

Clearly,

a gift

psychotogical

both

there

it

his

those

parallel

conversion

and without

others,

patient

the

embrace

striking

instances

both

to

prison.

as described

and religious

primary,

and

truth

his

loving

within

of

and understood,

the

least

very

part

on the

affirmed

being

place

take

only

insights

to

he is

if

of

of

bestow

worthwhile-

psychotherapists

and other

The experience

distur-

fulfilled.

others

to

oneself

first

having

and thus

needs

to

patient

on the

and a sense

love

worthwhile

the

must

become capable

others,

Thomas Hora

healing

that

for

Glasser

basic

psychic

the

of

hopeless,

for

,

worthwhile

therapist

acceptance

and

good of

and

manner,

the

and hence

the

love

roots

the

needs

basic

seeking

at

of

feel

and to

T,

less

Likewise

fulfillment

the

reason

this

of

(152) .

love

are

For

bances.

of

lack

about

concerned

atten-

ne-

more worthwhile'

thought"

and to

others

is

and

be better'

had

loved

be

for

and cares

to

self-

[the

"He

and gives

and accepts

likes

thus

is

and

therapist

some fashion:

in

himself

therapistl

respecting tion

to

say

to

enabled

the

of

concern

the

experiences

From a Chris-

patient

that

the

and gen-

de facto

L57 existential at

condition

Leaet certain

I believe

forms of

my point

existential

and psychological

involved healing

transformation

in

affects

means that

the presence

But it

religious

is

for

only

love others fashion.

a deep and lasting

type

and Hora envisage--at the

in

to

the extent

love

dwelling

Mowrer is sult

impossible

in

its

it

that

loving

of

religious

out of

Likewise,

view that

if

mental

in

and moral

in an individual the gift

of

God's

Dr. O. Hobart illness

is

a re-

violating

his or,rnsystems of values the healing of the psyche from a profound spiritual transforma-

follows

apart

that

tion. (2) Ihe Therapist.

As far

concerned, exist logical

the deep existential between the conversions conversion

be

he shifts

deeper levels--is,

realizable

operating

in his

must be

who can only

a fundamentally

analysis

heart.

of an individual's

and conscience, is

in his

correct

conversion

to

least

he is

who can and deep

an individual

existentially

that

conversion.

From this perspective it psycbological healing Glasser

of

foundational only

this

conversion

individual

self-sacrificing religious

mode of being-in-the-wor1d. the

Concretely,

religious

moral

converted

self-centered

would seem that

or

psyche to the extent

his

from a basically

the

factor in the Moreover , on Lonergan ' s alone provides the effica-

conversion

means that in

in

be an existential process.

a perduring,

in

deeply

conversion,

of religious of patient

an occurrence

levels.

or absence of

or become present

terms of

some

the psyche or human con-

of

the morally

This

present

at

as the patient

concerned,

the other

will

healing

grounds

healed

all

individual

psychological cious

As far is

on one level

sciousness

analysis,

by looking

the processes

of

healing.

respectively.

?he Patient. psychotherapeutic process

the

the occurrence

from the viewpoints

(f)

in

for

psychological

lasting

can be established

factors

and therapist

possibility

of

if

as the therapist

relationship of

the latter

foundations is

is

which must and psycho-

to be effective--at

168

of

aI

the

who has

vidual

morallY

is

and

heart

it

Further, simply

al

then,

if

is

and

a hindrance

or

the

human

a help

The therapist, as

individual

the

not

should but

mature

only

also

should mature

converted,

of

viewin

fashion

an integral

for

sin,

operating

with

deal

understanding

a thematized

Grace

human consciousness. to

who conversions

foundational

and

elements

and psychologically

be converted

basic

re-

foundation-

the

the

between

respectively

in

The

subject,

converted

the

be able

and

psychotherapist

the

thematized

Christian

of

to

his

in

converted.

process.

are

levels

he actually

have

of

existential

he is

should

for

and has

the

and they the

on all

be an indi-

dwelling

love

for

requirements

be one who has profound

relationship

from

de facto

situation

foundation-

therapist

also

reatity

the

are

example,

into

and morally

psychotherapeutic

and the

we transpose

sufficient

should

and psychic

point

not

self-knowledge,

understands

reality

converted

is

psychotherapist

in

with

God's

of

be religiously

to

flexive

gift

whose basic

existential

the

therapist,

an effective

says

contact

in

and Glasser's

Hora's

terms

If

levels

high

and Glasser

be an individual

fashion.

and rich

a deep

achieved

and who is

fulfilled

are

needs

have

should

therapist

the

that

that

insists

enlightened.

and authenticity

self-transcendence

self-

highly

Hora

should

therapist

authentic

the

and

mature

transcendent,

who is

be an individual

should

therapist

the

Thus,

shown.

be

also

instances--can

certain

in

least

sub-

i avnv # i er rr i # r r J

(a) An analogy pist

that

(1972255) . most

a liberating

the

role gift

Analogously, the

especially

Christian

of

the

God's

integrating

between

be drawn

role

and the

indicates in

might

patient type

religious of

the

the

role

be to

role

the

is of

rest of

the

therapist aid

of

Lhe

the

self-understanding

thera-

Lonergan

apologist.

apologist the

with

Christian

should of

ReLigi'ous Apologist'

and the

The Thetapist

"to

aid' others lj-ving"

their

and

therapist dealing

patient within

with to

a

come to

a climate

169 of

love

through

religious,

which

moral,

he will

be able

intellectual,

integrate

to

sions of his consciousness in a much richer he has previously been able to do. (b) The Therapiet Claseics. tial

A further

requirements

classics thy

an authentic

Sayers,

the

Dante translator

pointed

out

morally

converted

that

only

than

of the

between the existen-

interpreter

and those of an authentic

dimen-

fashion

and the Interpretez,

analogy obtains

of

the

and psychological

the great

of

psychotherapist. and interpreter,

an individual

who is

and who has a Christian

Dorohas

religiously

and

philosophy

can

interpret t}:.e Diuine Comedy in a truly authentic and adequate holistic fashion (49-50). Likewise, Lonergan has indicated that an existential reguirement. of the interpreter

of

vidual

of religious,

any great

In a fashion

classic

is

analogous

to the work of

the classic

the psychotherapist

existential

interpretation

tients

and of

the existence

moral and intellectual is

called

the authentic

tual

latter

to the very

world,

above all

stand

the nature

the best

of

least

converted of

modes of

an pa-

modes of

moral and intellecin

a seminal

core of authentic

the converted

interpreter

and inauthentic

at

of

and of his

and inauthentic

Since religious,

conversion--the

interpreter to engage in

both of himself

being-in-the-wor1d. pertain

the

in the indiconversion.

existing psychotherapist

subjectivity,

the individual

form--

in

the

will

and will

patient's

being-in-the-world.

underbe

authentic

analythe existential requirements of the fully effect,ive psychotherapist demonstrates, I believe, the radical existential connection which exist.s between the conversions of sis

of

foundations also

This

and the psychological

strikingly

sirability approach.

of

indicates

healing

process.

both the possibility

a distinctively

Christian

It

and the depsychotherapeutic

170

is

There

of

the

of

cation

of

healing.

I

psychological

or

religious the

an emotionally

of

healing

of

integration

certain

tellectual

conversion

trinsic

the

to

wj-sh to

ordinarily

involve

a growth

as in

I

The observatj-ons of

healing

lead

me to

fo undations--re term

contextr

Christian just

indicated,

mora1,

and,

trinsic

to

but

the

in the

latter

The notion

of

the

or,

not

in

simply

psycho-religious

of

what explicit

a ful}y

As I

conversion'" of

religious, is

conversion

the

with or,

in-

conversion;

psycho-religious

conversion

of

conversions

the

identifiable

con-

the

psychological

of

reality

intetlectual

event

as

and actions

intellectual--and

and

foundational

totat

in-

This

love.

made regarding

between

, moral

roots,

and personal

of

process

"psycho-religious

its

is

just

conversion"

"psychological

andma-

sensibility.

distinguish

I igious

I

healing,

new decisions

and the

foundations

versions

have

inin-

elements

healing

a climate

in

a transformation

accord-

semi-nally,

self-knowledge

in

itself

expresses

tegration

i'ntellectual

least

psychological in

as well

acknowledging,

psychological

of

and a

levels

constitute

often

withj.n

integration

reflective

well

very process

very

add that

turation

and at

moral,

religious,

that

while

ordi-

disorders

and perhaps;

moral,

a

self-knowledge

in

on diverse

self

transformation.

or

conversion ing1y,

the

religious,

as a certain

growth

of

type

a specific

involves

bring

to

psychological

of

healing

the

however,

narily,

of

about

individual.

disturbed

are

examples

occurrence

was enough

conversion

moral

be

and per-

mora1,

simple

the

where

instances

of

available

to

simply

certainly

Most

however'

this,

is

healing

religious,

of

conversion.

intellectual

haps

process

the

with

identified

or

conversion

psychological

that

mean by

do not

event

the

with

foundations

conversions

identifi-

a certain

i.s also

There

healing.

psychological

of

process

and the

conversions

the

between

and dynamic

vital

intimate,

most

a connection

only

not

and Psychological

Foundations Conversion

of The Conversions or PsYcho-Religious

3.

if

former.

you will'

I

171 the process of psycho-religious to religious

and moral

self-appropriation,

adds

conversion

a self-understanding or analogous to the performance involved in inteltectual conversion in the full sense of this term. The self-understanding, however, involved in psycho-religious conversion or the process of psychoself-object

religious

ification

self-appropriation,

ambience of tion

which is

love

the free

the gift

only

and requires

decision

for

to live

takes place within its

one's

existential life

in

of

the new self-understanding.

in

the process of psycho-religious

an

comple-

the light

of

In the terminolilohn Henry Newman, the type of self-understand.ing involved in psycho-religious conversion must be a real and not a notional knowledge. AIso, the self-understand.ing ogy of

involved

appropriation radical

brings

transformation

about a revolution in one's

self-

in

feelings

sensibility,

a

as intentional

responses to values.

r hope the exact significance of the r draw between the conversi.ons of foundations and psycho-religious conversion wirl emerge as r continue to explore the issue within the speeial and general categories of foundations. distinction

4. The Transcendental precepts Contemporary psychotherapies A consi-deration gories

of

temporary

foundations

of certain

in psychotherapies

there

Ls a certain

tions

with

their

subject.

most basically

general

theological

relationship

to

cate_

some con-

further

confirms the thesis that the conversions of foundaevent of psychological conversion.

identity

the hearing The general theological

derived

and Certain

of

categories

of

foundations

are

from reflection

on the operating self-appropriation of the

Thus, the cognitive self as knower, deliberator, and decider reveals the human subject as that being who operates on four levels of consciousness. rntellectual c o n v e r s i o n , o r m a nr s c o g n i t i v e self-approp riation of himself as a knower, reveals the human subject as one who experiences, understands, and judges in order to know what is. The extension of the

L72

properly,

present

the

in

But

In

precepts

is,

psychotherapies

diverse

identity

dations

and psychological

cept

first

is

There

indeed,

Lonergan, fact,

openness

is

nature

by

the

Iigible, also man if

open this

to

the

receiving gift

is

certain a

consequently of

realities

foun-

of

the

man in

God's offered.

of

man to

terms

and openness

open real

need

to

and

the the

gracious But

realms

of

man must

be open'

of

of

as

openness

as gift' the

Man intelHe is

worthwhile' gift

pre-

This

Be attentive!

precept,

as achievement,

true'

I

Basically,

"

has defined

dynamically

is

certain

transcendental

moment in there

trans-

conversion-

expression

a basic

is

the

to

various

conversion

the

"Be Attentive!

a.

the

to

( L 9 7 2 2 3 5 7) .

the

envisage

true

his

"

relationship

and that

between

certain

selffrom

alienated

a constitutive

fact,

in

is

as he

way to

the

(L9722

precepts"

approaches'

obedience

show that

to

alienation

of

inasmuch

shall

psychotherapeutic

contemporary wish

I

their

in

senses'

self-transcendence

fotlows

imperatives

cendental

is

man is

as he refuses

immediately

form

self

obey

to

alienati-on.

basic

basic

true

Inverselyr

inasmuch what

in

Conversion

transcendence.

Lonergan precepts

many different

transcendental

his

or

failure

the to

leads

the

the

of

self-transcending.

self

that

used

"a man is

Again,

transcendental

but

analysis

disregard

man,s

55) .

is

alienat.ion

term

"The

the

spirit

the

of

exigencies

the

is

self-transcendence

to

leads

to

obedience

that

indj_cates

transcendental

Be responsible!

Be reasonable!

understandingt

of

levels

Be intelligent

Be attentive!

They are:

precepts.

four

articulates

Lonergan

consciousness,

four

the

respectively

constituting

more

or'

to

as belonging

reveals

self-appropriation

tive

cogni-

which

exigencies

spi-ritual

the

thematizing

In

delib-

also

but

and acts.

decides,

erates,

judges

and

understands

experiences,

only

man as one who not

reveals

human consciousness

of

level

highest

the

into

self-appropriation

cognitive

of

process

Himself

freely

to

foster

L73 and encourage

natural

his

impede the natural the real

example,

heart

the rock

of

sion the

And this

foundation

listening,

of primal highest

degree.

openness of mind and Openness, dt-

are at once the expres-

reality

Here there

true,

and funda-

a\.rareness, letting-be--

attitudes

foundations

of

To

why Thomas Hora,

therapy.

choiceless

foundational

precept

of

the

bias,

precisely

his

impede it.

inteJ-ligible,

ignorance,

is

of

these existential

a basic

the

to

makes the cultivation

tentiveness, all

for

desire

good leads

and the

mental alienation. for

openness and not

and are therapeutic

is

a clear

identity

in

between

and a psychotherapeutic

principle. b.

"Be Intelligent

and Be Reasonable!"

The second and third precepts are, Be transcendental intelligent! and Be reasonable! In Lonergan,s analysis, failure bias,

to obey these scotosis,

precepts

ence to these precepts transcendence version.

It Ellis

search for

of

is

spirit moral,

not difficult is

central

to

and Hora.

to every

to

leads to

obedi-

self-

and intel_Ieclual

con-

see how obedience to

such therapies

Frankl,

meaning the defining

of

type

On the contrary,

the

and religious,

these precepts Frankl,

leads

and alienation.

for

as those of

example, makes the

characteristic

of his

therapy

and he sees the absence of meaning in the lives of individuals as a principal source of existential anxiety 1 and noogenj-c neurosis . Again , EIIis s Rational lXnotive Therapy

is

stantly

reiterated

based on the

premise

to oneself

that

irrational

ideas

con-

are the key source of most

neuroses and even graver mental disorders. The precepts, Be intelligent! and Be reasonable! are clearly constitutive of

of

the therapy

authentic

of

Ellis.

meaning and value

man's emotional

and other

Finally, is

disordersi

enlightenment

or understanding

mate of

love,

ignorance

healing

takes

place.

as it

source of

and precisely

Lhrough

occurs

a c1i-

and alienation Once again,

fox Hora ignorance

the chief

there

within

are overcome and is

a clear

identity

r74 precepts

transcendental

between the

second and third

foundations

and key therapeutic

of

emphases.

tt "Be ResPonsible!

c.

precept is, Be responsible! The fourth transcendental The human person is called not only to grasp intelligently and affirm reasonably but also to decide and actresponin which conversion, Even in the area of religious sib1y.

the gift

cal

is

it

Now I believe precept

is

those of

that

obvious

rather

foundations.

sponsible!,

might

be said

to epitomize

Glasser's

Reality

Therapy.

wald.

personal tic

insight is

decision

process. it

that

happens in

out

the decision"

that

his

stress least

of

of religious, intellectual

the therapy

on decision

thesis very

"the

of

only

Greenwald,

thing

with

moral

the

is

clear

coin-

foundational

the total

process

but vital

in an indirect

and,

is

it

therapy

as the core of respects

as a key element in

fashion,

conversion.

The aim in briefly of

number of

in the psychotherapeuyears of work as a thera-

to change, and then is helped to (5) . Without entering further

in certain

on decision

precepts

that

of the methods or therapy--regardless that the person you're working with

a discussion at

twenty

is

therapy

used--is

into

stress

Greenwald's

all-important

helped to make a decision

cides

of

the key thrust

to Greenwald that

became clear

techniques carry

of

Thus, after

pist

as

such therapies

Here I might also Therapy of Dr. Harry Green-

to the Decision

refer

The basic

psychologi-

and Hora--as it is to the Indeed, the preceptr Be re-

of

briefly

the

E1lis

Glasser,

conversions William

life. to

obedience in

as described

least

if

required

to the process of

as central

conversion--at Frankl,

is

out in one's

to be accepted and tived

is

into

love poured forth

of

response and decision

a free

one's heart,

fourth

the gift

moment is

the first

foundations

intimate

there

to

the

is

not only

connection

the

four

constitutive

has been to

therapies

that

relating

further

moments of

substantiate

a connection

between the

transcendental

and in

foundational

a

the fact

a

realities

I /5

thematized

in

general

the

event of psychological

theological

conversion,

categories but also

and the

an identity.

5. Integrated Consciousness and a Christian Psychotherapy A key concern is

the notion

by focusing

of

of

an integrated

determine

sions

foundations

religious

the

possibility

three

experience

of

and its

level

the highest

and generally

conversions.

gious

conversion

integration

toward

sublator

four

a variety

human confundamental

of

patterns

of

number of differentiations

of

guarantee

the other

experience, his

its

conversions,

and the various

Lonergan indicates,

the end of

human consciousness ground of

The mere occurrence,

life

intense form of religious --the mystical--and that cal

that

and efficacious

does not

with

consciousness.

in psychological

reveals involve

show the

psychotherapy.

a Christian

transformation

the

other

of

conversions,

or psycho-

conversion

Self-Knowledge

foundations

one

the conver-

conversion takes place on the consciousne s s --de I iberation and decision--

fourth

of

of

Religious

and is

terns

of

and an increasing

and integrations.

relationship

development

basic

Above all

consciousness

and one can most clearly

a. The Role of Conversion The analysis

consciousness.

integrated

exact

and desirability

sciousness

and psychotherapy

to psychological

conversion;

levels,

foundations

on the issue of

can best of

both

howevet, full

of reli-

and proper

the diverse

pat-

differentiations

of

for

example, that

Thomas Aguinas differentiation it

the

interfered

experienced

an

of consciousness with

his

theologi-

reflecLivity.

Lonergan suggests that if Aquinas had longer he might have learned to integrate prayer and theology just as Teresa of Avila had combined prayer and business (1971:19). The point is that the occurrence of religious and, for that matter, of moral and intellectual lived

conversion, grated sides

does no|u ipso

consciousness the occurence

intefaeto guaranlee a fully on the part of the individual. Be-

of

the conversions,

a profound

growth

r76 in

of

tion

consciousness

is

gift

God's

to

have the

It

is

quite

is

going

with

It

is

fashion

of A Definition Psycho-Religious

moral

foundations

and yet

to

in

elements

gift

the

the

rational

excepLion,

the

mere

individual

may suffice

primacy

of

general

is

individual the

and

moral,

of

event

The added

psychological is

or

pires

decision

to

live

gained.

been moral,

and

in

out

the

intellectual

achievement

take

to

involves

an integrated

as

its

for

place

take

trans-

a concrete

central

self-unilerstanding

has

religious'

psychological

involves

an

place'

which

from

therefore,

conversion,

in

for

which

self-knowledge

new self-understanding

conversion of

to

be present

conversion

and

reli-

condition

sufficient

ambience

an

As a of

conversion

healing

psycho-religious

in

occurrence

as a rule,

must,

As distinguished,

psycho-religious the

not

psychologi-cal

which

a love-filled

within

or

the

by way of

healing.

intellectual but

deepeninq

a significant

presence

seminally

radicat

factor

of

conversion

psychological

a necessary

commitment

Indeed,

moral

pres-

operative

a moral

real. of

occurrence

the

indicated

an acknowledgement

and the

for

I

transformation the

love'

God's

and

however,

rule,

gious,

of

worthwhile

truly

from

are

psychologi-cal

of

as

because'

apart

impossible

one of

process

total

psychological

lasting

and

Religious, conversion

intellectual

the

from

distinct

conversion.

conversion

existentialty

the

another

sense,

inacertain

a deep

in

in

what

in

one aspect

in

are

aspect

psycho-religious

or

psycho-religious

ence

clearly

of

constiLutive

is

more

conversions

and,

earlier,

and

indicate

psychological

investi-

Psychological Conversion

to

with

identical

it

integrate

inquire,

to

now possible

the

to

learn

w€ have

livingr

know what

(L972:22-33) .

seek counsel" b.

or

our

of

rest

one's

into

we would

"If

we would

if

us,

gift

this it:

heart'

one's

in

dwelling

puts

As Lonergan

on within

the

gate,

love

integrate

to

another

living.

total

of

thing

one

is

it

Thus,

occur.

to

integra-

of

1eve1

a high

if

requi-red

is

self-knowledge

or moment which

177 is

born of the experience

a shift

Lo the

loving

of

love;

involves

expressly

mode of being-in-the-world,

it

and a

decision

to live according to oners new knowledge of the Clearly, the definition I give of the process of psychological healing would not be acceptable to many psychotherapists . My defin j.tion is validr however , to the self.

extent

that

certai-n

key insights

Frankl, Glasser, Ellis, proven to be correct. c.

of are

and psychological

discussion

of the role of integration the psychotherapeutic process. the of psychiatrist Kazimierz Dabrowski is especially

consciousness

position useful

therapies

Hora, Greenwald and others

Kazimierz Dabrowski Integration

In Lhe present of

in the

in

and illuminating.

Dr. Dabrowski has,

of

books and various articles, mental growth through positive

developed

in a number

the theory

of

disintegration. Basically, Dabrowski sees a high-Ievel, psychic integration as the goal of the process of psychological healing and maturation.

This

high-level

integration

is a dynamic integrafuncti ons--cognitive , moral , social, aesthetic, etc.--into a hierarchy in accordance with one's own authentic ideal of personality. This high-level integration involves a self-chosen, self-confirmed, and selftion

of

all

educating gration

mental of

tic

accord with

the fruit

objecti-ve

structure.

the emotional

harmonious is

the mental

It

the

of profound

highest

of values

autonomous choice.

a cohesive functions

mental

after

critical ideal

in

a It

in a critical,

the acceptance

To reach the

inte-

functions.

self-understanding

sense and involves

hierarchy

involves

and instinctive

of

an authen-

examination

and

of

high-level one must undergo a disintegration of a more pri:nitive i-ntegration which previously had been achieved. The positive disintegration of the lower level, primitive integration

integration terminism,

(the

latter

automatism,

is

characterized

rigidity,

low degree of consciousness)

by biological

stereotypy is

effected

and a lack

through

the

deor

178

psychic

of

personality sees

Dabrowski

of

as expressions primitive

his

view

Dabrowski's

and

would

one which

and governed

of

paper

this

plicit

Christian

context,

volves

religious,

moral

sion

flective

also

it

that

but

and

critical

,

process

psychotherapeutic of

in

holds

which

and

insights

the

which

to

of

are

Dabrowski's

at

false

the

we have

make explicit

on the

process. on the

stress

desires,

various

the

in

stress

on the

crucial

of

re.

self-

with

accord

It

of

is

need

to

dispel on a new

position

up-

psycho-

this

paper

in

principles revelation-

of

in

put

and to

Christian

the

thought

likewise

contemporary

role

the

in

primacy

psychotherapeutic

implicit

in-

conver-

of

role

throughout

least

in

level

Dabrowskirs

utilized

view an ex-

self-understanding

profound

in

Further,

and a new heart.

or,

high

crucial

a

conversion

and decision

Gospels

Pauline

ignorant

therapies order

the

is

conversion

the the

with

illusions, mind

in

Jesus

and desire harmony

on the

self-understanding,

examination,

stress

evaluative

stress

Dabrowski's

a very

in

the

intellectual

seminal

includes

informed

and mean-

confirm

psycho-religious and

would

values

conversion

psychological

that

to

the be

and'

and meanings

tends

thus

that

be

account,

Christian

specifically theory

Dabrowskirs

ings.

paper

this

psychotherapy

into

values

religious

by,

of

take

explicitly

context'

Christian

form

integral

and most

of

thesis

integratauthentic

regarding

decisions

the

to

personal

of

in

achieved

integration

degree

consequent

support

lends

highest

a high

psychotherapeutic

the

of

personality

through

insights

ing

values

abandon

to

high-Ievel,

move toward

goal

the

of

as a profound measure

large

rather

but

integration.

secondary

process

theory

his

disintegration'

an individual

and to

integration

multi-

of

terms

as diseases

not

for

need

the

In

positive

through

shaping

psychoneuroses

a con-

with

on multi-level'

insights-

integrating

sided,highly

and

oneself

together

based

choice

and deliberate

scious

into

insight

and others

oneself

of

understanding

growing

of

dynamism

Thus'

self-understanding

L79 and decision

in

the psychotherapeutic

the emphasj-s of Frankl

on meaningt of EIIis

of Hora on understanding one's

the existential

rnode of being-in-the-world,

cision.

Fj.nally,

contention ings or

that

Dabrowski's it

is

process

complements

on rationality,

significance

of

and of Greenwald on de-

thesis

necessary to

supports

Lonerganrs

scrutinize

one's

feel-

intentional

responses to value if one is to avoid diverse forms and grow toward psychic rlt is much better and ontic maturity. to take full cognizance of one's feelings, however deplorable they may be, than to brush them aside, overrule them, ignore them. To alienation

take

in

its

cognizance

of them makes it possible for one to know to uncover the inattention, obLuseness, silliness, irresponsibility that gave rise to the feeling one does

oneself,

not li/ant'

and to correct the aberrant attituder' (L9722331 . Here Lonergan is urging obedience to the transcendental precepts in terms of an authentic understanding and judgment about the meaning of one's feelings as the route to psychological healt.h and maturation. Now, if an integrated state of consciousness at a very hj-gh level is the goal of the psychotherapeutic process' then the possibirity and desirability of a christian psychotherapy is clearly indicated. For foundatj_ons reveals tion

that of

religious

conversion

human consciousness

found transformative consciousness. must take

rt

explicit

actuali.zations

and that

effect follows

on alI that

cognizance

of

of

consciousness

relationship

to all

the other

sciousness.

A Christian

for--at

least

in

ambience--which of

individual

of

conversion

is

the highest it

actualiza-

exercises

the other

an adequate

a pro-

1evels

of

self-knowledge

the religious

and moral

and grasp their

integral

dimensions of human conpsychotherapy, then, is called an explicitly Christian context and

has as its

consciousness

is

in which

religious,

goal

a high-level

the operative

integration

presence

in

the

moral, and seminally intellectual complemented by a profound and critical self-understanding. It is the task of this Christian

180

work

out

niques

and goals

both

through

envisaging

the

therapies;

or

In

is

in

be a psychotherapy

to

of

spheres plicit

is

man as he truly

with

fu11y

ac-

an exin

existential scheme of

present

the

in

it

as

only

Indeedr

can be

psychotherapy

an

in

existential

triple

the

there

if

human psyche

and grace.

sin,

nature,

Christian

dealing

in

is

grips

to

coming

of

troubled

functions

and

exists

tually

the

with

fashion

adequate

revelation.

a necessity

but

capable

of

psychotherapy

a Christian

and desirable

of

and viability light

critical

the

by

contemporary

diverse

genuineness

then,

possible

only

of

derives

revelation

from

light

the the

tests

perspective,

this

not

in

latter (2)

therapies

diverse

the

principles

healing

(I)

either

it

which

and

reflections

foundational

through

action

a scissors-like psychotherapeutic

tech-

categories,

basic

its

to

psychotherapy

things.

V.

present

There

each

of

the

some of are

the

and/or

in

grounds,

fashion

the Iight

prepare

to

performs

the

a purifying

manifold

in

Dialectic,

grounds

function

positions

concretely

quences.

and real,

of

oppositions,

superfluous

eliminate

and all

with

deal

to

but

others moral

religious,

for

their

the to

conflicts, in

an indirect Dialectic

conversion.

by allowing

counterpositions suppositions

as a generalized

seek

to

the and

aris-

conflicts

specialties'

functional

apparent

both

is

dialectic

other

the

in

difference horizon.

intellectual

basic

No doubt,

perspectival

merely

regarding

views

my doctrinal,

in

considerations.

a fundamental

The aim of ing

have

are

conflicts in

rooted

f

foundational

the

of

and founda-

systematics

espoused

to

and desj-raterms

the

conflicting

course'

positions and

systematic,

of

are,

in

doctrines,

specialties

functional tions.

psychotherapy

a Christian

of

bility

has been

possibi-lity

on the

viewpoint

a basic

paper

present

the

of

thrust

The main

Dialectic

and encouraging to

come to

and conse-

apologetic'

prepares

181_ the way for basic

the

horizon It

tic

decision

where my own views

one the

in my doctrinal,

syste-

considerations could

in terms of

be scrutinized

of various

opposing

is

the scope of the present

outside

selects

to envisage each of

I have articulated

and foundational

which

others.

would be most profitable

major positions matic,

foundational

and rejects

stances.

in

Such an operation, paper.

dialec-

the light however,

What I would

like to do, however, is to conclude by enumerating certain questions--ej-ther implicitly or explicitly suggested in this paper--which could and should be envisaged within a dialectical

framework.

positions.

It

I have, of course, already proposed my own answers to most of these questi_ons and am inclined to view my answers as positions rather than counteranswers within and perhaps gious, of

fact

to

moral,

is

up to the reader,

however, to envisage my

the manifold

of dialectical

take

in

a stand

and intellectual

the

light

horizons,

and of value whi-ch occur within

possibilities of

his own reliand the judgments

these horizons.

Questions for Dialectic First, Is there a psychotherapy at least implicit in Christian revelation and the doctrines which express this revelation? Second, Is it legitimate to speak of a psychotherapy or is it a misnomer or Christian even a contradiction in terms to do so? Thi-rd, Is there a certain identity and yet at the same time a certain difference between religious, mora1, intellectual conversion, and psychological healing and maturation? Fourth, Is it only the converted, highly self-transcendent and self-reflective Christian psychotherapist who can adequately thematize the total process of psychological healing and maturation? Fifth, Is there a certain analogy between the issue of a Christian psychotherapy and a phitosophy? Christian Sixth, What are the criteria for distinguishing an authentic psychotherapy Christian from inauthentic forms of such a psychotherapy?

r82 Seventh, What is the proper relationship psycholherapy between an authentic Christian and other psychotherapies which do not explicdimensj-on of man into itly take the religious account? Eighth, What is the relevance of the fo1lowing statement of Lonergan to the basic issue of a Chrisand desirabilj-ty of the possibility tian psychotherapy? "The converted have a self from the to understand what is quite different self that the unconverted have to understand" ( L 9 7 2z2 7 I ) .

183

NOTE It is interesting to note that McClain consid/L/ ers the effect proper to the Sacrament of the absolutely ( 5 7 2 J . p a l m e r concludes Anointing to be bodily well-being his article by stating t h a t " w e b e l i e v e t h a t , i f the prayers of the ritual are recited with confidence in the recovery of the sick person, more often than not, 'the prayer of faith will save the sick person and the Lord will raise him upr" (344). Finally, a citation of palmer from the 'rAnd if in our day Catechism of Trent is worth quoting: the sick obtain this effect (the effect less frequently referred to here is bodily recovery of health) , this is to be attributed not to any defect of this sacrament but rather to the weaker faith of a great part of those who are anointed with the sacred oil, or by whom it is adrninistered; for the Evangelist bears witness that the Lord rwrought not many miracles among his own, because of their unbelief ' " (339) .

184 WORKS CONSULTED Dabrowski,

Kazj-mLerz Mental Grouth integz,ation. tions.

r970

Ellis,

Albert 1958

Ser Wi,thout GuiLt. Stuart.

, Viktor 1967a

PsYchoNew

In "Dynamics and Values." therapg and EnistentiaLism. York: Si-mon and Schuster.

r974

and ReliSpirj-tual "Psychological, Lecture, gious Values and Attitudes." February Loyola Marymount University, 24 .

Therapy . Reality and Row.

Decision Wyden.

Robert 1959

Paul

Therapy .

New York : Peter

H

A. and Psychol:herapy . Psychoanalysis HaI1. Englewood C1iffs : Prentice

A.

r974 Thomas L972

Jung , C . G . rv54a

New York : Harper

Harold

r973

Hora,

LYle

L967b

Greenwald,

Hauck,

New York:

In and Exj-stence." "Logotherapy Psychotherapy and Eristentiali-sn Simon and Schuster. New York:

William Glasser, 1965

Harper,

DisPositiue Gryf Publica-

Reason and Emotion in Psgchotherapy. New York : Lyle Stuart .

I9'7I

Frankl

through London:

Reason in Pastoz'aL CounseLing. : Westminster . Philadelphia

In Quest Christian

Garden Grove: of Wholeness Service . Counseling

Psychoof Practical "Princj-ples In The CoLLected Workstherapy." London: Routledge and Kegan Vo1. 16. Paul.

185 ilungi, C. G. 1954b

Lonergan, Bernard L97L L972 McClain, ,f. P. L967

"Psychotherapy and a philosophy of Life.'r In Ihe Collected Wotks. Vol. 16. London: Routledge and Kegan Paul. Doetri.nal Marquette

Pluyalisn. University.

Method in ?heologA. Herder and Herder .

Millon,

Theodore L957

Mowrer, O. Hobart LITL Palmer, Paul F. 1958 Sayers , Dorothy L964

Tyrrell,

Bernard L975

New york:

pp. 568-575 "Anointing of the Sick.', in Neu Catholie Eneyclopedia I. Nevt York: McGraw-Hill.

McConnell, Theodore A. L97L ?he Shattened SeLf . United Church Press. McKenzie, ilohn L. 1955

Mil_waukee:

philadelphia:

"Possession." pp. 684-685 in Dictionary of the Bible. Milwaukee: Bruce. Theories of Psychotherapy. delphia: W. B. Saunders. The Crisis in psychiatny New York : Van Nostrand .

phila-

and Religion.

"The Purpose of Anointing of the Sick.,' lheoLogicaL Studies l9: 309-344. rrlntroduction." In The Comedy of Dante Aligheri: HeLL. Trans. Dorothy Sayers. Middlesex: penguin Books. Christothe?apA: HeaLing through EnLightennent. New York: Seabury.

CHRISTIAN SELF-DISCOVERY Sebastian paper

This

Lonergan calls level

of

is

written

Moore

from the perspective

self-appropriation

the existential

to understand

at

subject.

the

of what

fourth

Section

I

level,

is

the

an attempt

the central

Christian mystery of reconciliaII tries to zero in on the act of selfj-tself. appropriation Section III expands an understanding of the image of the Crucified (already necessarily tion.

Section

touched in

the first

dimension of

section)

fourth-level

that

focuses the psychic

self-appropriation.

J.

The thought and am enriched about

lhe

Bernard

facts

about this

heading

about himseLf. this

towards

discovery

ing,

and screaming.

this

recognition--for

sion

is

sorts

against

he is

self-transcending.

in one vray or another,

the recognition it

is

one is

For on the

distracting

a threatened journey Ignatian

of this fact is personatly dis-

not properly

dragged, journey

understood.

protesting, inward

through

towards

self-appraisal, protests--styles of

established that

to meet life's life

virtuosity

takeover.

grace-enabled

protest

fact

expanding

kick-

tornrards

which the Augustinian word confesthe most appropriate--one travels through al1 of subsidiary systems of oneself, each deploying its

own characteristic the

that

Self-transcendence

covered to be the case, or And into

continually

it

most complex and intriguing is,

of Lonergan is,

the reader

as I understand

on the most important

Among the

the most important

A11 the writing

Lonergan,

centers

human subject.

number of being,

of

by it,

and complaining

The struggle a devastat,ingly which also

living, challenges

on any terms other 187

is

slowly

is

similar

honest and a journey assembled and

as best one could, than

theirs

is

to

188

doubted generous,

finds

universe,

is

peace

discovered

about

I

as

transcending,

it,

the

ad.d.ed, but

grows

of

and acknowledged--grows

r[ac!r

to

essential of

l-ness,

the

the

its

structure:

that

its

undeniable

sense

j-nvokes is

the

But

this

love"

prayer.

It

is

only can

is

many,

others

that

through

and with

very the

made by

is

she

about

of

all uI

love."

to and

true

our

God who queers

our

some great

deepest

and

secret,

self-discovery

perverse.

total

i-nto

"going

contemplative

in its

one-

into

a sometimes in

does

some unaccountable thick

as

with

Ir"

"I

"goinq

only

as

reveals,

tortuous

inti-

the

am."

as realized

self

can

familiarity,

and huge

sometimes

what

not

What is

is

"that

phrase

this

the

formidable,

i-n the

not

The obstacles

lover.

cleared occur

only

"I

I

way

that

am" equals

"I

talk

is

self-transcendence

has

homecoming

for

adventure

mysterious it

her

is

realization

is

dif-

appropriated

only

the

a

distinct

myself.

about

self,

does

shorthand

appropriate

are

for

as

discovery

say

self-

works

freshly

as it

speak

discovery

but

oneself,"

self

way to

only

of with-

self-transcendence

of

meaning.

its

Teresa

St.

self.u

that

as

love

of

dis-

selfof

am speaking of

be

to

somehow, of

is

it

that

out

the

"man is a notion

as

Lo add'

the

is

that

conceive,

to

I

be

to

something

The discovery

assertion

the

or

understand

is

self-transcendence

of

notion

out

It

myself.

being,

discovery

In

absolutely

a limitless

in

something

first

us

the

ferently.

is

correct

this

of

notion

henceforth

is

a lover'

a property

not

"man".

and then

man,

called the

is lives

is

lhen,

discovery

invi-tes

transcending"

from

self

can no more be

exist,

other,

It

the

Thus while

being

I

discover

the

carries

self

journey--the

and that

the

myself.

insofar

it.

one

the

called

a being

to

in

in

endence,

attributed

the

of

journeys--or

self-transcending.

Self-transc

covered

both

that

can doubt

I

than

end of

as mA self,

revealed

is

the

modalities

both

of

better, that

At

impossible.

simply

They

generosity involvement pitch

with

are that with

others

189 and with speak.

until

we accept

the grace

In what follows,

I want to

examine the most in-

ourselves

tense and crucial of offense,

of

and, finally, of

of all

hurt, of

our involvements: forgiveness,

of

thaL human guilt

even the most loving

the self

and challenges

In a true all

and accurate

love to dissolve

that

human of

situations seeks that

A forgiveness

that

of

friends,

only

that

love

that

is who he is. of

him is

no

compound the misery.

to choose this

the last

that

most

eyes and

The skilled for

in-

is

this

opens his

lover.

it. above

situation

being who in

in him:

eats away

human subject

does not believe

and will

I have been led experience

the

eventually

a self-entangled

forgiveness

beyond the reach

an infinite

The battle-scarred

is

reconciliation,

which,

assessment of this

seeks him out

the situation

of

we may hope to discern

smiles,

him

and patient

deed lover. all

of

let

to

semester.

theme by a classroom Teaching theology

freshmen and sophomores who only

come to me in

the

to fetters

of

"the Theology Requirement," I for:nd that an extensive and sophisticated analysis of the structure of forgiveness between people awoke much interest and solicited some remarkable end-of-term papers. From this I came to two conclusions: that forgiveness, and al1 that it involves and all most;

that

things sion

involves

it,

the things that interest people are most interested in.

comes as the end of

the gospel

that

courage

to

obvious, falls

A human forgj-veness the hurt

suppression reeeiued

God

interest

cod most are the The first

conclu-

meandering study of

has taken and is

The sectaking

implement.

This main section 1.

a persistent,

that

has to be measured in decades.

ond, though crashingly

that

are the things

and that

of

we deliver the lover

into

five

situation. is

Its

at root

in us.

subsections: implication

our self-hatred,

So forgiveness

is: the

is only

through, or in, or as fostering, self-acceptance. Having considered the interpez,sonal siLuation of forgiveness, I zero in on Elnefor.gtuen subjeet. How does he 2.

r90 relation

in

stand

a very

is

lover,

this

understands very

So the

healing.

find

I

3.

of

of

gJ-veness,

fullmeaning

the

the

enmity, 4.

I

ask

release

the

radically

inhibits

sphere.

the

resurrection.

5.

Finally

guilt,

I

from

which

which

A.

The Structure What

of

of

for

an injury in

On her

side,

him

know it,

not

is

open

On his

side,

him.

So he

still

of

he has in

this

This

us that

accepted?

full

the

sinner:

moral

and

final

cross

the

and

generie

with

us'

This

the

this

correlate

exonerates

from

the

szns

ashamed.

Forgiveness

done

,John,

who loves

her?

forgives

What is

involved,

to

him

him

in

her

transaction? she continues

primarily to

in

But

love

words

but

in

and the

to

1et

wordless

lovers.

he "hears"

"hears"

va1ue.

gospel

when Mary,

happens

and

way that

the

is

and the

a need to

in

it

and exceeds

section

Jesus

for-

release

the

we are

that

precedes

this

groundof

concept

is

what

belief

that

justly

we are

him,

1over.

question:

with

reconciliation.

of

concept

acceptance:

discern

of

the

the

between

confrontation

gospel

the

wrestled

So correspondingly,

our

the

treaLment

enriches

concept'

of

a guilt

The theme

the

of

deepest

us to

brings

is

God.

Pauline

ultimate

Jesusr

and profoundly

enriching

the

is

as the

gospel.

the

grounds

Jesus

people

its

in

his

he must

accepted.

between

section

as of

admissj-on

a Person,

involved

this

in

with

enmity

is

and

sinfulness

and profoundly

ing

is

of

what

that

concept

Paul,

theme

as described

sinners

gospel

soul

to

revival

his

being

operative

the

of

structure

to

to

in

confidence

structure

integral

that,

full

and

be possible

to

an extraordinary

have

by

this

find

integral free

accurate,

And for

fault.

of

forgiveness,

of

reception

his

I

fault?

his

to

from at

her the

from

her

that

he is

same time,

that

she still

still he is

loves

lovable, experj-encing

191 himself badly.

not as of value,

but as "having

treated

someone

tr

Thus her love is setting up a contradiction t t l t ' I between am goodrr and am bad.tt The only to

see that

resolution

in hurting

of this

the contradiction,

ness consist

in attacking,

I can be,

Now this

in the

is

hurting for

it

striking

at one and the

badness consists

contradiction

her he is

does resolve

is

for

himself. his

own goodness.

good and bad,

suppression

him

This

makes Johnrs bad-

at,

same time,

precisely

in him

lf

my

of my goodness.

what her love

is

telling

him:

that what he takes to be badness in himself is the suppression of his goodness. It is that, and it is not EhaL he is ttno good." This

brings

forgiveness;

us to

namely,

the most important

it

is

about true

thing

the opposite

of what we norforgiveness is. The normal understanding of t t l f o r g i v e n " is "being am bad, but you forgive me." I am no good, but epen so, you're so good that you forgive me. mally

think

Whereas true

John's

sense of

knock from

forgiveness means Mary reawakening oun goodness which has t.aken a big the way hers treated Mary. True forgiveness is action

his

awakening the offender

h i m s e Lf

in hitting

The point

is

one .

when I have hurt

and natural

way for

gard myself

as a lousy no-good person.

me to

level

in

the good he suppressed. in

to

out at the offended that

love

someone the

hrith that

fact

is

My pride

easy

to

re-

prefers

to keep it that way. ThaL is why it so often happens, when someone has hurt another, that he keeps z,epeating "Irm just a selfish bastard, what else can you expeet?,' IhLs sounds as though hels

admitting

humble, taking

But really

words in him.

ordez, to

He doesnrt

situation self

the blame.

that

as bad.

which is

that

stop

his

her forgiving

want to hear that

he can only He prefers he has hurt

love he is

1eve1 with

not to

face

another

fault,

he's

using

being very these

from getting

to

good in this

by thinking

of

him-

the fuLZ situation, person by ehri,nking

]-92

When you hurt

himseLf .

to

ruse

sible

(being

offender"

to

the

experience

is

offensive) the

is

that For

failed

to

In

jected

and then (as

Above al1

.

(Mary's)

love

the

move.

amazing

rather If

is

happened

potential,"

con-

without

John,

thatrs

I

that

an impos-

he is

of

dignity

hj-m to

to

the self

the

with

i.t

forgiveness,

fu11y

to

confess

it.

f

cannot

that

I

have

know accepts wrongl is accepted, tracks.

is

his

admit

also fault

made a huge me.

desperately

and so he represses

means a good

the

self*concept.

bad self-concept.

it

is

his

paradox:

root

to

is

an obsesreception can only receiving

of I

cannot

admit

that

fault

he

not

he covers

confession of

admit I

someone who

he does

guiltr

Repression

we en-

his

certain

except

At

which

the

a person

that

who cannot

insecure.

in

subject,

done \trong;

mistake,

The person

And so we get

case

have

Forgiveness

inhibits

when he I

that

offender

radiance.

While

that

the

the

climate

forgj-ven

a paradox.

how bad he has been

he re-

Forgiveness'

of

Subject

that

lover. the

clearest

on the

off,

straight

its

has

to

restores

and is

seIf,

on the Concentrating Subj ect Forgiven

sion

It

the

"forgive

being

true

a self-forgetful

being

a restoration

counter,

his

merely

not

does

an offender.

being

When we concentrate

of

an

"being

myse1f,"

myself)

here. "a11

of

first

self-description

sense of

my fuIl

awakens

It

in

L]ne meani,n4 of

B.

"failing first

forgiveness

true

sum,

offender."

is

says

is,

between

the

pos-

apology!

forgiven

contrast

self,

smug person.

sibly

the

every

and

essential

up to

live

uses

make this

to

all,

at

her

sidering

and

(as failing

second

one

true

being

a sharp

moue from

Love is

Mary's

of

a poignant

enabling

your

Even abject

hiding.

of

person'

hiding

offensive)

to

invitation

into

experience

experience

the

the

in

stay

fu1I

So the aLL,

goes

you,

in

lover

the

another

of

is

feel his

fault

means a

193 Jesus understood, and with

as no one else has at

such simplicity,

manj-fests

something

knew that

a person's

sense of guilt

in

that

structure

accompanied with

cepted by God, so that this

further,

in that

that

spiritual

is

sins.

He went

people to an act of confession in Godrs

way he broughL about the

revolution

that

He

in the serene confi-

the supreme act of confidence

In this

sou1.

eyes to themselves as ac-

confess their

he brought

the

caused by a

no sense of being accepted.

they could,

acceptance,

was itself

acceptance.

of

deepest insecurity

He found a way to open people's dence of

facL between peopJ-e

this

the very

such depth

ever occurred.

greatest

Religious

man

had done euenything

with guilt excepL totally acknowledge Jesus enabled man to do just this. He made this pos-

it. sible

by enabling

At. a hitherLo he lifted

him to

feel

unknown level

definitively

accepted

of

in his

acceptance

very being.

and confession,

the burden of guiJ.t that,

at every

other

level, man can only shift around. He actualized, between man and his Maker, the structure of admission-inacceptance that we discover between ourselves. We have yet to bring this structure down to its deepest level of operation. This must wait until we consider "generic guiIt.

" This

is

the logic

forgiveness. in

people

of

the gospel

The consciousness

is

something

of

completely

religion.

The newness consists

The gospel

confession

concept of

sin

that

new in

sin

and

;fesus awakens

the history

of

in being enabled to say "I have sinned" in the \./ay a man can sometimes say ',I am sorry" to his wife or his friend: namely, in a way that gives expression to his utter certainty of being accepted. adventurous Lhat

is

expression

only

taken

and accepted. confidence.

It

in is

of the

confession

only

sin

is

the most qenerous,

the hu:r.an heart. certainty

the fu1l

Only to your

To an amazed world, this

of

of

and final

It

being

is

secure, the

risk

acceptable

expression

of

that

do you expose your rdorst. Jesus presents a God who calls for lover

so that

he may reveal

himself

in

a

194

person's of

text

the

human spirit

in

its

essence. The most

our most

told

the

very

their

sense sin

of

in

or

the

Prostitutj-on

you

adultery,'

I

but

say

The intention

behind

ple

stop

that

is

in

us all

tus

of

sinners,

unfaithful

this

It

is

with is

to

now at promote

Robert

not

a

a way that

corunit

his

in

the

recognize find

can

good

people to

sin

confession to

the

expressed

heart."

good peo-

bring

last

has

say not."

on a woman with

to

be promoted

Frost

their

is

not

her

to

the

sta-

status this

of

we11.

logic a break with came to introduce Christ play: other outrage seem as child's That made all the Sermon. The Mercy on the Sin against Him. of it before Strange no one ever thought '?was lovely was love. and its origin He goes

on to

the

against

Sin

explain the

that

curious

phrase

a

What he in

shalt

who looks

adultery

who can then

lovers.

God." 'Thou

them

are

this.

wrongdoing

statement of

short

of old

in

tax-collectors knows

adultery

and that

and acceptance.

the

anyone

that

He does say you

I

but

your

them of

committed

already

who would

of

has

into

acknowledge

accepted.

and Jesus

acceptance to

can

wrong

rip-off

1ife,

the

to

being

doing

eaten

has

.Jesus awakens

they

acknowledge

can

was said

has

of are

and the

"you

"It

lust

you

way of

destructive

exposes

so that

which

sin

made them unacceptable

and else.

anybody

certainty

says

is

to

they

whom socj-ety

guilt

of

sense

since

because of

people

are

drama

about

heard

important

the

therefore

identity

acceptance,

"society

says

Their

bad.

themselves

are

They

revolution

gospel

consciousness

that

spirit.

are

they

They are

illustrate

gospel

the

we have

sinners"

childhood.

clearly

cripples

to

and

"publicans

in

a con-

energies

deepest

the

characters

important

Christian

the

constitutes

and

in

confession

This

releases

acceptance

divine

of

those

lover.

as his

depths

"The Mercy

on

Sermon. "

The Sermon on the Mount theme. constant Paul's the failure to insure a frame-up Is just be of us will of us, so all Of all (630) at the Mercy Seat for Mercy. Thrown prostrate

195 This exposure side

the

of

exposure.

"La Pharisienner"

nant.

the place

roots

the context

makes this in

perhaps

is of

of

sin

divine

to

in

remark that

the heart

acceptance

is

the gospel ruinous

in which

You then get what Francois called

"the

Furies

out-

alone

Jesus

Mauriac,

of the New Cove-

tt

Let us now return to the basic logic of the gospel of forgiveness. It is paradoxical. The paradox may be expressed

thus :

Admission of Repression of Unfortunately, this

paradox.

sin,

the equals

the Christian

sinner,

The task of

of

that

fault

runs

'rI am a miserable

And conversely,

the

teachers

rectifying

to read the

this gospel

centuries

enor

the only

recognized

the smug self-satisfaction

of

about

= a bad self-concept = a good self-coneept

fault fault

admission

"good self-concept'r rectly upbraided is repressing fault.

words on the

has screwed up

teachers talk signs have got misplaced thus:

a no-good bastard.'r

means learning

tradition

By the way in which

Admission of Repression of Thus the

= a good self-concept = a bad sel_f-concept

fault fault

is

without

and corobtained

immense. hearing

by

It its

of Christian

program"tapes" forgive you, but first "God will you must confess your sin.'r Isn't that what the gospel says? yes, but the meaning is "confess your sin so that God can reveal himself to your heart as your lover and friend and so your heart can come alive again, the lover in you can be reming.

born . " It

has taken me thirty years to understand that the admission and forgiveness of sin is the essence of the New Testament.

L96

C.

says

enjoins:

this

reconciliation

reminded to to

to

describe

not

of

God's

If

God?

I

say

onciles"

such

trusted,

fled.

Because

ceptable.

see

to

bound

prophetic

prophetic

God and

not

our

of

high

this

that

the

makes God the

enemy.

I

on my side,

not

this

of

notion

of

being

I

majesty,

shall--say But

of

this

not

a frequent from

its

that failure

genuine

that

the is

heart

the

unavowed

accept'

but

contrast At

all

the

sublimity'

"removed"

the

is

God.

aeceptable.

is

Hebrew

the

impurity

is

sense

with

and

refined

the

being

this

penetrated

under

does

radical

God is

one who does

on his.

more

holiness,

religion,

divine

may--indeed not

it

a sense

through

prophetic

of

exaltation

of

religion

And the as

he must is

human wretchedness

our

simply

sense

tht,ough

of

the

However,

theme.

human evil

endorse between

The contrast of

more

as acceptable

favor

One whose

history

becomes,

to

atlowed

not

as ac-

see himself

not

God?

mistrust

see himself

God as the

the

touch,

taciLly

purity

he does

religion

insightful

he does

who God is.

of

idea

this

a person

why does

that

The whole

somehow win. with

person

the

that

lover

the

ask:

to is

reason

The basic

the

to

releases

we have

Next

is

It

"rec-

mis-

feared,

is.

essentially

he

a person

"X

someone

conversion

God he had

be

attitude say

is

God"

The glrace of

God.

to

God is

his

equivalently

enemy of

So "an

dislikes

who strongly

I

my enemy"

is

"x

me."

dislikes

of

him but

to

per-

the

Do we need

as an enemy of

a person

attitude

In

saving?

liberating

him.

towards

enmity

in

way does

what

our

God as

of

initiative of

In of

mystery

the

into

the

by.

reconciliation

of

forgiveness?

of

that

Christ

of

"odor"

concept

He

And he pro-

Christ.

may be captivated

that

speak

strongly

as an

concept

a state

from

son

own 1ife,

Paul's

further

sees

it

that

through

way is

the

us

take

is

words

his

what of

advance it

of

hearer In

his

with

it

God (2 Cor 5:20)'

to

be reconciled

Paul

claims the

God and Reconciliation

with

Enmity

failure the

attitude is,

the is

all

L97 extraordinarily

complex experience

reason he does not understand, the religious change in friend.

level,

will

the human heart To experience

to have my radical ity

it

that

of

the prophets

of

to

of manrs sublime notion ceptable.

God wilt

to

a

be seen as the is,

released

equivalently, from a captiv-

explore.

Jesus cuts

the real

through

and never

of God--his

Once a person

who, for

At "coming off.il be through a radical

potential

style

lover

not

only

whose source we have yet

limity

is

the

God as my friend

love

The religious

of

the

sub-

noticed

cause

sense of being unac-

has responded

under the

prompting

of the Spirit to this messagerhis idea of God changes. He j-s now a God who is known primarily not through a sense of a\^te that separates holiness from defilement but through the coming-to-life

of

the heart

in

the knowledge of

being

accepted. It that

is

the

him through leased best

through

God of

the

liberation

Jesus reveals

a fundamental

our deepest

potential

himself.

total

in us by the realization

image we have for

of

We come to know generosity that is rethat

Christian

we are accepted.

conversion

pens to a woman or a man in love. even acknowledged are dispelled.

is

Anxieties Incipit

what hap-

hitherto

uita

The not

noua.

D. Generic Guilt Do I dare Disturb the universe?

(Eliot:

I need to get a generie its

general

shape before

tions

such as that acknowledged guilt.

it

1952a)

notion enters

of guilt, into

between neurotic

all

some idea of the distinc-

and reasonably

auilt What is guilt, most generally conceived? What, generically, occasions it? It is very closely associated with freedom. The girl who decides to leave home feels guilt mainly perhaps because of her mother. The child who plays with another child thinks

of whom his

parents

do not

approve,

otherwise

than his

parents

about

or who even this

matter

of

198

guilty.

feels

friends,

the

dominates

that

the

man and

for

making

good

judgment'

independent

and evil

their

accusation

of

good

its

world,

their

world

the

is

Guilt

womb. psychic

the

in

forth

sally

of

baggage scious

childhood.

non-conformity

by the

as opposed not

men is

from of

account

vivid

next

Now the

going

ahead

For

womb's

yes,

finds

to

ridiculous' and this I

we are

description that

at

this

pretentious,

appear

enclosing dirty.

is

hardly for

150-15I

a

. Lhis

seems we cannot

it

the

and say, to

its

accusation I'm

"He11,

be guiltily

on

we aceept tlle own business. j n d e p e n d e n ce as "filthy." of our

the

note

point.

of

to

world

the

of

earth

my individual

and

of

notion

evil'

between

The contrast little

Ricoeur

that

defilement

independent

With

grava-

how we handle

is

and

we allow

doing,

as a Its

It

Fromm:

equation)

fundamental

be absolutely

huge

(see

not,

relevant

the

precisely

We consent

abou|- our

believe

precisely

arises

which

I

with

genera-

not

is

independence.

think

a

uncon-

of

action.

consider

any case."

guiltilg

own,

psychic

in

my action

to

I

it.

what

of

description

our

by

untouched

in

We are

accusation.

inbuilt

form,

my action

loneliness-guilt thing

to

own no\^t!"

of

loneliness

the

self-

start

very

world

blissful

radical

but

non-conformity

con-

with

begins

the

a "being-part-of"

to

distinguishable

be,

inheres

It

mores.

free,

most

its

in

the

on your

"You're

guilt,

Thus

social

from

accusations

from

carries

world

this

with

which

self

independen!

That

consciousness.

from

grows

it

More accurately,

itself.

draws

grows

It

out.

family,

the

psychic

freedom

that

breaks

it

asks

us?"

radically--the

or--more

accusation

wodb whence

sciousness

to

you do this

out

one who breaks

against

order

order,

religious

the

be the

seems to

or

whole

"How could

it.

from

guilt

words

other

some enclosing

ted

for

woman make a bld

the

as

when

things,

of

nature

the

in

guilt

and evil. In

or

and

FalI

the

of

presents

tradition

Christian

aulomatically

arising

myth

great

And the

generates

"I" sky mark

what

is

one

I

deface

in

199 Whence, for

t,he universe. easily it

by liberals,

ridiculed

simply

organs

not.

The "dirty" and inextricably almost

every

not,

I

they

are his

got

so

idea,

was sex was "dirty"? identity and partial Surely,

excretion?

"mine alone" bit, A man or a woman, in

the

it.

hides

his

or her

sex organs

because they are sex organs but because

or hers.

And it

came the

of

in with

mixed up with

known culture,

suspectr

parts."

organs

and the bit

that proximity

geographical

the

bet\,reen its

instance,

They are even ealled

may be that

of

"private areas of human experi-

all

is the most guilt-ridden ence and experiment sexuality precisely because here we have the most dramatic conjunc(the psychic womb bit) tion of the universal life-force with

the rnine and the yours of the

emancipating

individual.

breach with

the

people.

by conscious force

that

is

It

is

the

the defacement of is

a use of

personal,

highly

perverse,

zarre,

Human sexuality

tife-force,

beautiful.

self-

self-conscious,

the

original,

dramatic

the universe

impersonal

l-ife-

adventurous,

bi-

Etc.

the psychic

in what "the hurnan animal persisting womb accuses him of: accepting the latterrs

description

of what he is

Guilt,

less.rr these

then,

doing,

We see then how closely two elements:

earlier

world's

persistence form,

is

with

We carry the old

in

into

accusation, synchronic

disapproving

of

acknowledgment

it

none the

involved of

freedom the us.

description, of

guilt.

accusations The structure constitutes

of of the

dimension. constitute

protest the

and the diachronic

resultant

painful

dimension.

are Aou doing?r' says the universe to this upstart "Why did you do that?" asks the nun of the child. cause I wanted to." Into

our

and the

it,

the structure

and persistence

with

freedom of

under this

bore and nurtured

The communityrs interchange

itself,

our new world

is

by our

description

our independence

that

guilt

acceptance

the

the accusation

world

and doing

the very

heart

"What man.

"Be"Do you aluays do what you want to?" of individual conscious action there

200

is

structure

that

"It

goes

is

the

more

far

is

deal

precedes

will

human race

by an

in-

things

primal

sense Thus

forgiveness

his

But

is

doinqs.

these

guilt

serlse of

It

does

his

to

has

deeds.

a person

be bad'

them.

co?e

the

away the

activity

colors

for

him

come up against

The Family

eats

heinous

not

to

itself

and

may forgive

another

or

be judged

call

play

the

which

human self-conscious

rationally

guilt

that

memory of

the

people

what

Eliot's

with

And whether

cosmos.

can

that

in

canker

the

than

of

coloration

dignant

of

rather The guilt

(1952b) .

self"

archetypal

this

than

deeper

Harry

says

conscience" uIt is Reunion.

is

"the

community

religious

.

oPerating

a good deal

their

by

off

sounded

it

cornering

of

theft,

the

it,

one who leaves

the

accuses

is or

family

And when the

whole."

of

oneself,which

for

off

something

privacy,

of

note

that

injected

and there

founder.

further

on our

against

the

from

the

I

lem of what

in

to

hard

fourfold

private

we have

sin.

guilt,

without

which

seems to

places

Does this that

generic

the

of

sin,

which It

up

is

bachelor of

the

into

a

enactment

now built

is

has

that

a heart

persis-

acknowledgment,

accusation,

belief

root

a middle-aged

of

prob-

at

acceptance. in

embrace

diachronic

one

that

non-expectation

Christian

of

I

am Ehe cutting-off?

forgiveness

acceptance

hou can whole

the

is

sin

of

the

the

I

whence

my own in-

mark,

into

be welcomed

am stolen

of

thing

a defacing

off,

of

is

love

structure:

man without

r

I

accept

structure

and

if

The difficulty

into

synchronic

am my own doing;

forgiveness

the

calls

solitary.

coming

tence

the

Line aeeeptance

terribly

am somehow

am this

myself

cut

of

Tillich

grown

f

How can

have

The problem

I,

am a defilement'

I

be acceptable? whence

t

if

if

whole; if

venting;

conscious

r,

If

enquiry.

whole:

step

us an important

takes

consideration

Thj-s last

acceptance.

of

at

the

mean that guilt

be an inalienable

of

climax

of part

of

story

was without

Jesus which

its

I

the

have

spoken,

coming

of

a

20L individual of

the

consciousness?

consciousness

of

And if ilesus?

so, what are we to make

On my showing at

without

At least

draw on any examples from our experi(And least of or from literature.

we may not

ence or from history all,

be it

this

mystifying

guilt

is

equally

noted,

quality

of

hardly

conceivable.

saints.)

But then

in Jesus of eonseiousneas uithout

or complemented by another

mystifyingt

appears to differ all

is

the experience

balanced

ence of

guilt

least,

human consciousness

of

intimacy

with

qualitatively great

the other

quality,

the Absolute

which

from the religious

religious

leaders.

experi-

In other

words the absence in Jesus of self-securing against the whole is one side of a coin of which the other is a total certainty of aeceptance by the whole. And this, it hardly needs saying, conscious belongs

is

not

animal. to the

in

the manner of the happy prenot pre-Adamic man. He

,Jesus is

future

rather

than

to

the past.

Out of this consciousness ilesus proclaims, but proclaim, the universal forgiveness of sin. sciousness that knows nothing of "acknowledged he knows a God who accepts. He proclaims this who always forgives. The source and matrix of tian conviction of God's forgiving love is the consciousness tord

of

,fesus Christrr

rejectionr,' God as one the Chrisguiltless

Thus "the God and Father of our and "the Lover of all,' are eoneeptualLy

God's unique presence to ,Jesus is proclamation of God's forgiveness.

But the

In a con-

Jesus.

identical. of his

and cannot

interaction

between people

the ground

and the phenomenon

of one guiltlessly

accepting of acceptance would be complex. For one who is free of guilt altogether, free even of the generic Auilt, will be a terrible accusation to me. He will make me conscious of the guilt in my whole build-up as a person. by layer,

In his

presence,

my life

the assemblage in guilty

I am bewildered

by the terrible

is

undone.

independence

presence

of

is

Layer exposed.

an atternative

to what has seemed to me and to everyone else to be the way to live, the only way to become. And yet the

only

202

measa.ge of

whole

psychic

the

is

produced

only

it

-I feel at

my life

of

the

indeed

the

guiltless

at

it

which very

the

fall to

of

I

old

the

man the

to

hardest

to

ment

be sin

for

old

the

of

guilt

is

makes the in

victim It

is

the

Q)

We seem to

him

God's

I

him

for

accept

could die

is

would

is

death

the

The love

with must

acceptance

turn

grasped

have

transferred

bearer

of

the

whom we find in

the

as accusation

the

that

death

to

image

had to the

of

dissolves

Jesus for

crucial It

Jesus.

Good News its our

of

die

death

"God made as

embodi-

God to

point

at

the

logic

is first

appear. which

victim:

that the

peace. Jesus

that

into

the

our true

the and

hardest,

Jesus' that

statement

stronq (3)

us"; Israel

the

(1)

are:

of

features

those

deepest,

the These

understand.

substitutionaryi

our

de must

understand are

that

soteriology

Pauline

to

we begin

And thus

him

I

apart.

fall

sinner

if

die

it, it,

without

resolution

God.

by

He must

have

self-affirming,

would

level

the

at

analyzed

on hirn as death.

back

the

I

that

acceptance

he offers

which

that and mis-

pressed

Totally

The only

die.

world.

I

as

my private

of

death

of

message

guilty,

atn not

paradox

this

my building.

would

the

undergo

his

of

deprived apart,

Lhe message of

while I

guilt-

the

forgotten

long

$/as falsely

guilt,

For

occurs.

cement

totally

guilt

that

of

no resolution

is

There

of

.

accepted

takenly

No'

love?

feeI.

as guitt,

my freedom

against

charge

can

But

of

The preaence

precisely

is

one

is

Jesus

of

love.

fingers

the

awakens

perceived

hardly

and

the

my guilt,

accuses

one

of

dis-

This

presence

the

I

that

a paradox.

cosmos and

the

by him.

fingers

sense

threat

And so we get less

Can I

way?

is

it

first

by

searching

the

by

this

thing

beautiful

effected

in

stigma

this

contracted

God and accepted

to

acceptabte

mantling

most

the

reality

in

most

on me'

has no cLaim

which

life

of

Ehe accusation

that

is,

my freedom

womb against

self-conscious

the

that

presence

this

perception

of

perception

of

as

203 him as the sign of our acceptance. it

is

his

death that

resolves

For,

as we have seen,

the paradox which held his

message of

acceptance trapped in the form of accusation. But it j-s only in the experience of ,fesus as risen new perception

that

this

life

of

Jesus means this:

vtay out

from the paradox

acceptance- repeller accepted of It tion. that

God. just

is

divine

into

is

acceptance.

It

life

It

the only

of man the of man as the

is

resurrecthe death

to the guilty

accepted by the proclaimer

is

the violent

the sinless

proclaimer

For it

is

crowned with

seems to involve is

For the risen

acceptance

the true

the death of the old man.

God's acceptance

ners.

of

us.

the death that

death that

dom of man, and that name of

that

leads

is not It

can come to

death that of

is

freeof

this

the second

God's acceptance of

should not need saying

that

sin-

the synchronic

structure

that entails the transfer of death-inviting from us to alesus is worked out diachronically as the violence that comes from the interpretation of love as accusation. We kill fn the resurrection "our accuser." \^/e encounter "our 10ver. tt guilt

It

begins

cross

flows,

guilt,

that

to be clear

guilt

that

persistence,

the

the oldest man.

structure

of

the blood of the assembled with ingredient

For it

is

at

in what

the

acknowledgiment,

"accusation, of acceptance"

non-expectation

is assembled: the Passion and Death of the Lord: alternative is the Resurrection.

whose dismantling whose total

from a life

which is

we know as self-conscious level

to me that

symbolically,

is

Note The main contention not. the

adequate

redemption. that

of

category

For this

more radical

or forlornness

divine

acceptance. recall

section for

is

that

understanding

understanding

guilt

liness

I can only

this

is

the gospel

we need to

which virtually and which excludes,

It

moral guilt consider

equates with or raLher

lonerepels,

something very under-attended

a few haunting

is of

to.

sentences in Kierkegaard,

204

some fine

and

and History

E.

of

Conseiousness.

It

surely

guilt

to

freedom

the

The )rigins

Neumann's

most

the

me that

to

occurs

also

obser-

horrible

a philosopher,

by

achieved

ever

generic

Eric

ressentiment,

Scheler's vation

in

observation

is

of

reaction

the

another....

of

and Sin

Guilt

in murder harder to believe It is really Cancer is here: in cancer. Than to believe pain, sickness: the occasional The 1ump, the dull of sleep and waking. Murder a reversal murderer Your ordinary Murder was there. victim. as an innocent Regards himself what he used to be he is still To himself He cannot realize Or what he would be. is irrevocable' That everything now, But cancer, The past unredeemable. (Eliot: 1952b) That is something real. I

comes into

that

part

of

I

said

that

it

that

is

But

let in

a way that relationship

so why not The act

of

with of

go all

do not

see

it

being

Or--what

is

rather

womb, with at

r

in

Its

context it

which

fits,

comes to as

not

I

haue to

or

being:

condition?

its

stark

the

context

order

enclosing break

in

destruc-

that order

order, order

sin

being

private

my atmosphere the

so-

that

of

as a natural

it

our

and

sense of

same thing--the

primitive

that

which all.

the

is

of

auilt

this

in

by

generic

"me-for-me"

feel

in

it.

something

me in

to

primarily

i-t breaks.

which

rupts.

chic

this

appear

my privacy.

mv freedom

way with

the

act

am already

not

private

seen

I

sin,

than

person

present

sinful

does

sin I

tiveness.

me.

to

naturally"

"comes

tion

that

already

on my own makes the

order

this:

the

in

us out.

from

generic

between

guiltily

let

an exercise

another

injures

consists

to

is

This

sin.

us defi-ne

to

see how this

to

relates

sin,

accusation

rather

independence

by

from

parts

it

something

a heard

be distinguished

to

Now the

independence ciety.

womb as

now we have

distinct

as

Auilt"

freedom:

our

has

this

characterized

while First

"generic

psychic

the

transgression. guilt,

our with

being

on the have

of

spoken

have

to

the

emanaas

a

it

disitself

the

psy-

realize

205

Van Breemen, in 4s Bread that Iiant

analysis

of

affair

starts

with

and can't

sleep.

van Breemen.

river

wrong hrith that, It

man.

is

But it

says

ordinary It

will

hot con-

is

the

be the

follows. For next comes the (We11, Itm a man arenrt I? and

that

So enlarged, give

paign

is

going.

David's

inner

the

leads to another.

Then the

The

that

the

And so it

in

he hears that out .

Davidrs

has to use an indirect

method to

sea and present

subjective

a man killed of

lamb.

the

in order

figure,

sin uithoul

its

shakes with

moral

Nathan has only

in all

man plundering

rich

In that

it

to get his

indignation.

for it its

risk.

out

in the Nathan

from this

enormity

as get-

He tells

the poor man of with

context,

Then he is

at

has been

David,

wife.

of

eliminate

the prophet

presented

David is justifying

subjective

sleep

be angry

Uriah

that fish

to

tactical

whole act,

context,

to

David will

turns

self-justifying

cam-

how the

Uriah

the plan

until

So enmeshed is original

soldier

of

the expanded plot

,foab and an unwarranted

needless risk .

Uriah

fails,

that

back from the

to get

drama makes natural

Joab foresees

so engulfing,

account

attempt

and, when this

involving

killed

so beautiful,

summonj-ng of

Oavid a first-hand

his wife,

Uriah,

story

who is

beautiful. In Davidrs consciousness, it reprerrme-for-me" the original now broadened out into a justifying of delight. Thus the original context is

to

ting

warrior,

The

is

front

this

has a bril-

Bathsheba.

sense of me-for-me.

the

all

Broken,

isn't.

And so one thing

makes natural

with

is

bathing.

to boot!)

enlarged. it

nothing

an ordinary

base for

adultery sents

of

ie

Oavid over

extroverted

Therers

of the girl

sight a king

David,

And it

privacy

justifying

of

Of course there

sciousness. guilty

sin

the

the

his

one

an act

of

and he

caught , for

to

say "Lhat man is you." What I want to emphasize here is David's

justifying

And whaL I \^/ant to suggest is that t,his justifying context justifies becau€e it is itself a guilty state in the generic sense of guilty. Somewhere inside is the

context.

206

that

voj-ce

little

know...."

It

outlawed

that, and,

deeds, in

our

a very

to

be

dr.aan into

cent,

smal1 beginnings

the

sinful

practical

to

the

it

is

the

justify

evil It's

Nor

real

is

the

of

in

to

normalizing.

is

at

is

which

peculiar

fearlessly

used less

to

not

dialogue

in

be-

moraf

in

in

do-

consciousness while

no

there's power to

them

in

our

structure

of

soft

bipolar

of

the

soften

bring

lies

our

attention

in

"rebellion

of

phrase,

perceptive

to

sin.

the

against man with

its

"the with

in

evil

alienated

alienation,

connection

morally

in

keep

this

says

act. or

Hannah Arendt's

camps which

to

inipre-

ourselves

has limitless

least

to

sealing

Paul

than

remembers kj-nd

because

it

mitigate

the

its

base

us foxed,

sj-nful-

it

sin,

the

Sin

himself.

evi1,"

this

peculiar

, yet

got

St.

And we puzzle

or

and

contrary,

nature

God" but

actj-ons, reaIly

of

precisely

itseLf

base

guilt"

"innocent

Quite

rare

by attend-

rather

everyone

the

The point

process.

way.

that

j-s

Stil1,

grasped

only

the

a clear

that

we operate:

which

harm in

tion

of

is

"our There

here.

work

doi-ng harm,

so astonishingly

harm because

eyes.

in

as a

for

out

by

miss

easily

stirrings. at

of

character

(Rom 7:14-25\.

literature

from

actor

beginnings

watch

earliest

one passage

in

to

us

point

the

act

harmful

this,

smal1

the

ouz'selues

we do find

cisely

ing

that' auilt be judged inno-

they

But

sins.

very

For

puzzling

the

big

common sense

missed.

is

that

of

its

in

nature"

point

cause

"offside

and puzzled

intrigued

been

" and warn

evil,

to

course

tiate

to

become a principal

to

and describe

here,

"proneness

always

have

point

is

must

and murder,

cansultation

the

ing

the

and beauty

aLt'eady

generic

evil

proceed

when I is

our

drama .

the

Moralists

of

is

growth

them

deed

Thus

so."

grounds

consult

wicked

adultery

with

I

that

you

own,

bej-ng somehow originally

gives

come,

The self

on your

You're

inexplicit,

very

they

possibly

contrasted

"We11, sense of

this

albeit

when

and content

in

is

eyes.

is

what

says,

total

banality the

people

of

concentracan only

207

describe posite is

superlatives

of malevolence,

is

entirely

ap-

here.

against It

with

The Godlessness of man is not rebellion just what the word says, God-less-ness. peculiar me-for-me condition alone in which

God but

that

freedom can get

going.

God, the consideration God who apparently The error understanding

of

It

is

the human beginning-without-

of which generates man to

creates the

fall

of

the evj-l deed back,

deed, a homunculus of puzzling

nature

equation

of guilt

the other evil,

to a sort

instead

of the base, that with

ethical

picture

in

the

They stretch of mini-evil-

of grappling

with

the

quasi-

tantalizing

loneliness.

round is much more difficult we open up the

to consists

in terms of

way round.

back, back,

a

and be redeemed.

referred

"moralists" the base (generic gui1t.)

evj-l deed, instead

the paradox of

Of course this

way

to handle. But only so can j-ts to theological dimen-

sion. But there mates it that

is

guilt

That very

a vital

further

which lets

sin

in our consciousness,

there

can be no radical

o$/n-ness that

I consult

step to this

come easily

argument.

and which legiti-

is what generates forgiveness.

the feeling

The very on-my-

to ease my \^/ay into

sin

will

be my

unavowed reason for

hoping for no forgi_veness. I may saA, "How can I be forgiven for this murder?," but what I am really saying is, "How can f, fon whom this soz,t of thing is normal, be forgiven?" What I am really looking at is not

simply

the murder but the murder coloz,ed by my guilty self-awareness. A person's sj-ns become for him an enlarged version of an original loneliness. Originally, the sin hid

in

the generic

Now the generic auilt hides Auilt. in the sin and makes of the latter a typical manifestation of my lonely, justifier estranged se1f. Thus the original of

sin becomes its

accuser.

But generic hearted still se1f.

way.

clinging

Auilt becomes sin's accuser in a halfFor as long as I feel unforgivable I am to my sin

I am still

as a typical

eoloring

it

manifestation

with my lonely

of my-

selfhood.

208

as

Strange

-f did

is

former

the

spite

in

ter,

of

a posturing

of

some of

defense,

order

iustifying

They

do this.

People

the

being

kept

in

a state

sense

that

is

pervaded

the

thing

self

the

love

that

what

the

That's each

any

fore guilt

of

In

the

chased

cosmos has

of

understand.ing

soul"

"the

is

the

I In

transcending.

self,

saying

that

that

only

an incomprehensible

incomprehensibly love.

into

I

This

love

Guilt

zs

to

that

whom the

we know as man. radical

most

of of

the

what the

Eliot

human

selfI

am on my own,

on a gibbet.

to

a homunculus

identity,

is

The

end'

not

strength

denial

of

together

being

the

be-

pro-

only

back

our is

in

seeks

love.

confession

and

my deepest

God.

its

going

that

am, in

therefore

by

the

to

sickness

the

which,

leaves

is

us to

of

garment

the as

it

those

isolation

the

And this

climate.

frightened

brings

and

am liberated

sin

is

self-

exposure

creature

us

in

self

the

original

into

in

guilt.

What Jesus

for

but of

frightened

and

an unknown

of

sin

last-ditch

guilt.

about.

huddled

a lonely

of

intention

the

shivering

of

humility.

that

true

us out

self

done

is

The gospel

into

essential

(1972') .

is

wind

source

analysis

Thus our

ca1ls,

It

the

self's

and calling

us.

in

with

God who sewed

the

us,

short,

evj-1

rude

the

greater

proud is

womb wove

identity.

of

beginning

of

the

first

gospel

lat-

orgiastically

here

feared

the

psychic

womb is

our

is

and not

theqeneric

generic

the

all

remember,

can

against

psychic

with

of

their

osmosis

frightened,

the

us

which

tection

hide

is

us

of

of

above

because to

in point

capital

And the

solitude.

that

of

sins

their

themselves

maintain

to

force

confess

is

real

as a kind

maintain,

did

the

a confession

And the

to

is

not

is

sinner."

"the

posturing

this

sin

of

I

strange

apparently

latter's

speaking

"of

say-

between

course

What is

expect?" confession

the

way of

The latter

that"

real

the

saying

and

my sin.

acknouLedging a difference

is

there

you

can

else

what

fu1ly

am not

may seem'

it

"Good God,

ing that,

I

means that

And. that

deny

my-

human guilt

can dissolve.

It

Imprj-soned

by guilt'

imprisonment.

I

is

am that

I

209 extraordinary creature, of whom love, coming to me and awoken in me, is the purging. And only a relentlessly prosecuted understanding of the self as self-transcending can do justice to the existential identity of "coming to me" and "araroken in me" and to the labor of this redeeming. I cl-ose this section with the description of a prayer in which this whole drama of the self is enacted. It is taken

from ?he Last

Western by Thomas S. K1ise, being the description of "The List.ening prayer,' as practiced by The Silent Servants of the Used, Abused, and Utterly Screwed-

It is of the essence of the listening prayer that the lj-stener put himself away from the pleas and suggestions of the normal self, especially when a life-giving action seems the recommended -ourse, for the normal setf will suggest many false deeds for the sake of pride or guilt removal or vengeance or for the satisfaction of desires that go back to the time before love spoke. In all true listening the listener opens his spirit to the Loving One, the power and the Strength as some call Him-Her, the yOU, who is who1ly Other and yet also wedded to the true self. And it is of the essence and perfection of true list.ening that once the demands of the normal self - have been completely put aside, the voice of the self wedded to TruLh and Love speak in such a way to the heart of the listener that he is assured it is no other than the voice of the Loving One Him-Herself. And the 1istener knows this ;ith the exact same degree of certainty that he knows that he exists . Gloss of Marion Byrne: Has nothing to do with the lying and insanity of hearing voices, as the Fools of Spain believed. E n t i r e l v -soa m a c ter of opening self completely to Other that, Other might enter and be joined to self so that when self speaks, it is the Other speaking in true wedlock, with utter clarity even though the language may be obscure to the normal self and even unknown to the mental workings of the normal self. In any situation where the sacrifice of one's own life is required, one realizes it with a serene joy and absolute confidence because the road is so clearly marked, and there is never any doubt. If there is hesitation or confusion, the purest listening is required. (332-333)

2L0

II of

Some definition suggest:

would and is being normal answer of

1ove, for

found

discovery.

identj-ca1 in

self

an act

act

the of

In

dreaming.

in

am newly

In

through

willing

God wi:..ls

by the

tibly) it

already

is

wj-th

the

is

There cult

nature

fel-t

that

meaning as

is

"desire

condition. willing,

of I

whose

what

is

is

called

This

desire."

not

cannot is

which

is

for

lover clarity. in

God wills

to

already

con-

impercepoperation,

Farrer's

harmony

fascinated it

meant.

is that

me.

I

That

make ultimate for

diffi-

cl-ue to

the

"WiIl,

desire

condition

the

wi11.

Austin

know what

It

something."

The subjective

to

move in

to

has always

Desire

as

almost

and al1-controlling

and Infinite

desire

f

which

progress

"successful"

a section-heading

now clear.

unlike

will

perceived,

knew and did

for

to

Chapman,

in

book Finite

the

wilI

with

myself

of

The desire

dimly

transcendent

in

and dead-ends

Abbot

to

desiring

emergent very

is

chosen

willing

ending

/2/. (and how confusedly!

confusedly

hin-

a progression

of

progress

the

confusions

what

trolled,

affectivity

according

passes

of

a condition

conceived

maps out

prayer

yet

loving

of

of

condition

of

It

necessary

the

act

and

am" are

discovered

inattention,

has

stages

same way,

the

"who I

and yet

it

by

discovered

myself.

with

five

/L/.

the

yet

not

him the

of

precisely

is

Goldsmith

the

through

For

word.s,

other

touch

Charles

agaptc

love" not

loving.

flourishing

another's

through

of

"How I

form

experiences,

means he has not

He has

self-forgetfulness,

do not

romantic

judged

are has

which

to

that

these

lover

And this

l-oves.

how he

discovered one

about.

all

is

love

my definition,

The romantic

wanting. love

what

consists well-

the

The heavily

Nevertheless,

fit

don't

name of

the

definition.

instance.

they

though

above

the

to

accord

would

usage

I

many experiences

are

Now there

another.

willing

in

as consisting

experienced of

for.

called

one whose well-being

is

lover

the

is

lover"

"the

sense

a subjective

"willing"; which

is

and not,

is

2Lt

of

that

which

condition,

its

it

It

dition

would

precisely term

in

or

wil1ing,

sists

having

deeper

order

that

tion

in

terms

tion

of

some inner

of

of

I

will,

here

what

desired.

contrary, to

the

it

I

desired.

In

this

that

which

independently

tified

as willing

that

which

is.

ing

In I

as

something the

apart

from

There

is

by

to

the

with

this

me,

would

be no more. I

essence

contrdlling,

of

But I

In is

independent

laid wil1,

not

then

I

outside

this

am nothing. moments when

know that of

of

described

privileged

bare,

that

a principle

me were

f

a know-

person

say

experience

this,

I

no being.

se1f,

support

those

the id.en-

myself .

no self,

the

"outside

am not."

is

another

cannot

of

1 am iden-

is,

loving

to in

is ls

experience

knowing

I

have

continue Whereas

willing

is

a substantial

know that I

it

that

this

iso-

oneness

will

and this

maturely

myself.

for

this,

of

experience

that

lgnatius,

Outside

myselfi

experience

still,

continuity love

self-transcendent: about

am j-n touch

In

seeks

in

the

delight,

as willing

the

a ques-

this

reality

tified

know myself

In

no explana-

is

precisely

is

con-

witling

itself,

Nor

the

desire

well-functioning

an independent

delight.

as

order,

happy

outsj_de

or

con-

as happy

and happiness

operative,

well-being

He

this

my willing

customary

the

of

myself

experience

with-

grace.

of

My analysis

the

something

attunement

de-

,'consolation

of

experience

no explanation

On the

substance

I

by willing,

is

receive

willing

God.

it

In

got,

and can

lation.

in

motivates

that

happy

condition,

him an experience

desire.

explains in

for

my willing.

end of

To that

happy

a condition

come from

be.

myself.

and meaning.

is

can only

of

From that

describes

a cause."

says

tends.

nature

Ignatius out

independently

desire

gets

sire

is

which

allI

have

no

being. I sight at

the

operate

would

say

arrive,

judgrment, around

that

inhis

Lonergan or

"I

the

her

would

own time

am a knowerrtt fourth-1evel

have

the

reader

and cutting

whereas

judgrment,

I "I

of In-

no corners,

am trying

to

am a lover.,'

212

is

of

The meaning it,

I

that

Iover

grace

searching

this

love.

to

reluctance

that

Consider Mat,kings

has

that

I

question,

is

emphasize

of

flashes is

unusual

tions

we make,

our

the

of

the

sometimes

see that

is

In

of

Exercises grows,

in

of

in

really

there

I

some-

distinc-

us and those

and j-n the

an inexorable

logic

in-

momentst

sent' process to

assimilation

Ignatius,

of

grace,

conversion.

"cherished"

identity

And

to

mysteri-

the

he envelops

us.

upon

want

I

"sent.''

making

cherished

loving,

my life,

being

of

and

to

was certain

sometimes,

incompetence.

and

of

I

Now what

of

capable

Yes

answer

therefore,

feast I

even re-

don't

did

sense

the

"cherished"

cunning

experience identity

I

and that,

And at

not

I

hour

that

self-knowledge,

committed,

ultimate

was put.

expresses

loved

mission

This personrs

this

Spiritual

Christ's out

and

the

a soul.

and that

se1f,

true

awakened of

in

us

volves

know Who--or

of

story

God is

that

think

way

from

between

no difference

times

enigmatic what--put

some moment

at

and sent-

cherlshed

ously

that

in

us

upon

(205) .

it

that

Dag Hammarskjcild's

in

had a goal" the

indeed

and cher-

am. passage

dontt

"I

my

because

be found

to

dread

meaningful

self-surrender, is

I

smj-led

But

is

existence

It

I

Something--and

Someone--or

in

which

know when it

donrt

member answering.

that

aTe one reluctance

famous

have:

banners

These

and the

loved

be

to

reluctance

the

that

lover

the

is

ished,

that

in

identity,

deepest

is

the

I meet

which

with

reluctance

And the

am.

in

and quicken

touch

to

seeking

is

love

God's

that

is

on

i's going

what

turbulence,

the

hurt-

aftet'

and forgiveness'

sin

of

a story

necessarily

er-

self-discovery

why christian

is

Ihis

hurt.

and being

ing

practical

onLy

distraction,

of

decades

onLy after

rors,

self-discovery' gross

afte!

only

truth

the

upon

stumbles

one

of

level

deepest

by

was consoled

I

all.

of

toughest

this

At

reminder.

his

the

is

appropriation

fourth-1evel

paper,

his

in

us

Crowe told

as Frederick

But,

(if

with

you'11

"sentr" excuse

which a bit

of

is

a

2L3 L6ger de main with symbol,

its

one, sent

that

word "identity"),

authoritative into

He is who I ultj-mately

am.

the universe.

The root ways.

identity

giveness

situation

pleasanter

He is

the authoritative

between the

in personal

I have hinted

at

loved

relationships it

in all

more superficial

to know each other,

likes

of

for

the

the person,

each other

that

we obscurely

stateloving

sorts

above where I analyze

people are getting and dislikes

and the

between a man and a woman.

and mercifully

search for

radiant

in Jesus, the beloued He is who you ultimately are.

ment of who you are shows itself

its

statement,

the world. in

finds

is

for-

And at the

levels,

it

of

the

when

about the

they enquire.

sense,

is

The

the search

Louen.

That is why one does not say to a casual acquaintance at a party what really turns one on, still less what one really dreads. It spread

emerges from Bernard Tyrrell's the psychological discovery

paper how wide-

is

person's

capacity

of being

loved,

to relate

in our time

that

stems from a fundamental

a sense

affirmed, valued, cherished. I believe the deepest reason for this is that ,'to lover" to relate positively, is my identity, is who I ami and if I have not been discovered, valued, affirmed, by another, the resultant

lack

of

identity

Now I am in the style

of

in me is

a position

an inability

to

love.

to speak more accurately

self-understanding

about

that

I am drawing on. For if loving, if regarding another person positively and with joy, stems from a sense of lovedness anii is the flowering of this graced, embraced identity, then a primary source for

understandj-ng what loving is will be a sense of myself as loved. And I think a person approaches this grounding sense of lovedness when he reaches some psyehie selfappropriation. moves out into

For in psychic

from the compulsive,

the extended play

By far

self-appropriation striving

area of his

the most useful initial interpretation is the entreaty

clue

area of

total

psychic

a person the ego, existence.

I know to dream-

Eo befriend

onets dreams.

2r4

is

coded

heavily

for

code as something have to

inLo

come

realm.

And for

my very

self

meanj-ng of

the

j-nner

by

life

ourselves

way of

anxiously

d,oes not

I

of

covery most

precious

cept

the

gift

grace

of But

knowledgment.

I

want

to

a further

ful

a person

corner

its

new and much more and archetype

that

in

dis-

tls the is,

rather'

a

God's

gifts

ex-

ac-

without

be taken say

would

point.

with

case,

this

knows his

fu1l

has

ever

access been

He will to the

a most

by God,

that

in

a

j-n fact worldof

preferred

only fatepsychic

turning

his

of

language

the

eloquence.

intimate

of

is

and deeper

wider

a gracedness,

be allowi-ng

it

While

response

a further

as a cherishedness,

with

academe

modern

incalculable

It all

like

can

last

this

this

speak

others,

be upstagedt

meaning.

lj-fe

to

I

also,

stress

he will

of

is

this

God which,

decision,

that

kind,

strange with

than

rather

self-discovery

conversion,

its

as to

blindness

of

surprisingly,

compete

as God-cherished.

life

one's

we may meet

logi-cal1y

can make the

our our

of

P1ace.

psychic

this

importance--that

of

meaning

And not

not

does

however--and

say,

do not

that

believe

where

a subtle,

games that

unpleasant

an exceedingly

place

self

the

of

cherishedness

the

upstage

to

I

the

1ovab1e.

that

seek

those

For

the

insinuate

self-presentation

play

by

and

as delightful

does not

is

Psyche

messages often

its

is

hedonism,

of God.

and

as delightful'

self

the

as delightful,

self

the

resources

total-

into

a digressj-on.

was not

Now this

great

on my own

us out

take

use,

we can

and anxiety-ridden

time-

f

me'

to

towing

veil

the

lift

as

it

embrace

words , dream-interpretation

other

dodges

many other

the as

rn

.

country

shining

in

sea--to

the

have its

in

unfamiliar armour

I

I

saying,

it,

befriend

disturbingly

clad

under

to

is

this

No,

crack.

citizenship

accept

to

have

a form

am Lhose elephants

dream

dz'eam itself

I

this

in

automobiles

the

language,

its

to

i-ngenuity

of

think

we do not

one's

what

to

listen

to

provided

correct

life

deeper

onets

dreams contain

onets

that

The notion

psyche have

a

symbol

language

of

2]-5 religion. way of

The psyche, with speaking to oneself

that

is

very

not otherwise

much like

psychic

His witness theology

psychic

God's love

then received

that

is

the

way of thinking of theology as centering

it

is

in this

this

dialogue.

hj-s cross has this

essential

befriended

in

a religious

con-

text

for

and speaking of

sort

I now situate

matured

important

speak of my theology

the Crucified,

a certain

in our time.)

this

with

anyone who, already

would be a very

is

When I

contains

and to others of God's love (Incidentally I would

to hear of

the making of

riches,

available.

self-appropriation,

versj-on. It

its

dream figure:

I now want to make. on a dialogue

world

of discourse

My dialogue property

that

it

of

solicits

with

that

,Jesus on

a dialogue

with

surprising

a

ans-

wers.

It is a dialogue with one who draws a1lmy life-my shadow, my suppressed femininity, my extended story, my recovered childhood , my mortallty--together , and speaks to me with the voice of "the self" addressing the ego. It is w:.Lh these accents that he tells me I am loved. It is wj-|u]r these

accents

represents

God's love

And in

these

that

he tells

me how on the

to me and for

cross

me and through

he

me.

accents

its

subtlety,

the

language of

its

he can say much more about that love, strange strategy, than has been said in

Christian

piety.

In these accents,

above

all,

he can go a lot further than reason will allow him to go in the direction of taking my guilt into himself. Thus while the notion of a substitutionary death, expressed in the sion

language of of Christian

context

reason and the ego, is belief,

of the faithfully

it

appears,

appropriated

precious

symbol we have of

yond all

reason and, beyond all

charted

ways and into

a barbaric

the

love

psyche,

that

reason,

the darkest

perver-

in the more ample

places.

as the most

embraces us besends us along un-

2I6

III

the

beloved,

mean that

of

us out

the

this

experience

of

conthe

in

British

the

politics,

henitsyn's

presentation

the

on our

which,

meaning

without

of

beside

him;

understands

these

unique

into

our

desperate

the

resolution had death

death

that

event,

it

of

the

served

murder

comes to is

the

enactment

Jesus/guilty that

puxpose,

That

him.

this

to

that

is

he

love

im-

through why I though

said a

love-dictated Never

man confrontation. never

be

be dis-

side'

spiritual: of

moment

life

He enters

is

spiri-

this

than

on his

mission

of

him

our

not

comes the

is

rather

circumstances.

in

physical

It

which'

mysterious

as the

death

is, in

and

on our

constitutes

admit

than

his--that

Solz-

course

of

soteriology

threat.

this

picture.

dismisses but

am saying,

he

and Jesus,

shining

being

rather

side,

eliminate

solved--we

his

do with

to

thing

felt,

the

moment in

delicate

The most

threat.

is

I

Jesus,

triviality.

Levin,

Time Magazine

stop

to

looks

one mo-

only

soteriological

total

the

there

need

acknowledged,

and

an astringent

Socrates

with

we did

wi-th which

ease

ordinary

the

life

our

only

the

that

in

element

this

touched

said

was what

Solzhenitsyn

free,

a totally

thouqh

When Bernard

soteriology.

with

cemented

threatens

moment'

a vital

journalist,

I

This element of of our cities. j-s a vital though ingredient,

excellent"

ingredient,

one

be

dissolution

which

pervades

would

that

death

edifice with

that

windows

the

the

by

"threat

that

Jesus'

spiritual

consciousness

consciousness

alienated

love

with

push

the

die

dissolution

al1-connected

poses

the

a spiritual

of

loving,

in

in

By our

dissolution.

I

aftet,

have

can physically

guilt.

tual

now to

and beyond

dissolving

mean the

Behind

man with

I

death

spiritual

ment,

the

guilty

one.

Jesus

Only

only

4,

soul.

believing

at

The

subsection

guiltless

to

frontation

our

generically

of

confrontation

Crucified:

at

climaxed,

section

My first

the

of

Vision

Appropriated The Psychically Source for a New SoteriologY

had death

had

that

2L7 meaning before. physically fragile

For never before

the spiritual

alienated

had a man represented

dissolution

that

We are tsouching here the heart transfer of

ou? guilt-condition

of

physicality,

him, in his

guilt-weakened sin of

for

of

our

the matter:

Eo Jesus:

the

the constituting

as the representative

and threatened

our sakes that

life:

we might

of our

the making him to be

become the

righteousness

God in him. With his

with of

threatens

consciousness.

guiltless

which his

love,

at

means that identity idea

acceptance,

heard as threat,

lover

and healing

of

dying

first the

the

in

it

at our hands, of the dissolution freedom threatens

lover

in

accepting

and. finds

in this

Is there

not have to be, a moment in

of not,

Which

in Chri_st its

world.

the guilt

so recondite?

ness of John, a last

comes across.

us revives

mission

the message

us,

And is

the

and

beloved

and does there

the process of Mary's

moment before

the

John's

forgive-

revival,

when

Mary "dies"? The connection with

primary only

which death has, inthe

the sin whose guilt-foundation and normative

connection

reason why to die with

freed

from sin

is

that

hls

it

death of

destroys

of death with

Christ

in baptism

death is

is

,Jesus, the

sin. is

the death of

The

to be sin.

Before death can be, in a sacramental economy, a spinitual passage, it is, as the physieaZ death of Jesus, a spiritual liberation of the cross-envisioning believer. In the Crucified

we eee the liberation

Is not Lhis life

of man by Jesus crucified

Paults

robust

tion, that

we are Eo undez,go.

the guilt-assembled

an exact paraphrase of the case of Jesus,

in the flesh"?

No soteriology plication

of

language about God, in

"condemning sin Jesus is

that

representation

will

not the death of

stand up for sin

in

which

the flesh,

the death with

of

the im-

of a transfez, Eo Jesus of the alj.enated condimaking him the z.ept,esentatiue of sin. But most important of all, this transfer is something can only be understood in the context of a psychically

2r8

in

thing

But

plation

is

the

from

and the

and

The true

context

of

is

transfer

love;

awakening

had in

the

logic,

love's

anima,

what

acknowledgment,

the

amoris is only j-s lovets

Psyche,

is is

It

solution. proper

of

vision

transfer

the

without

intelligentia

psyche.

vision,

this

up,

ego picks

psyche.

the

of

that

defil-e-

complex

personal

this

contem-

a love

of

our

into

Ehis

"imaginal"

,

logic

in

arrangement

an ingenious

inflated

the

itseLf

intimately

Short

Crucified.

merely

to

and

be crystallized

ment can only

conDe?ges on,

The peculiar

required.

so deeply

enters

it

understand

to

Every-

and Jesus.

believer

touat'dst

heads

soteriol.ogy

transfer.

the

between

dialogue

conscious

way of

thinking. is

This

the

full-bodied

1ic

and now is

culture

We have

wln:-ch once

/3/,

once,

lives

in

at

recover

to

that

a f.ine

in

l-ove of

the

did

this

through

I

the

Catho-

life

Catholic

read

once

in

rationalizations.

a maze of

new depth

phrase

that belief

Christian

confusedly

happen

in

lost

of

a recovery

of

feeling

of

liberation

and prayer

ratio

theological

it,

of

dyed

our

God.

EPILOGUE In

I

1959

was in I

Lonergan.

nard

a sabbatical

Rome doing on a picnic

went

some students.

After

one of

pasta

wine,

we wandered

and cheap just

canons were Heart,

and

lancea

latus

aqua." and I

I

heard eius

one of

the

would

ever

the

years,

of

would

how one's ear,

familiar

the

aperuit,

et

soldiers

came out thing

to

say,

in

an interest

stem

psychic

from Iife,

the

on the

can programmatize

side

that

meandering

decades

with

and water.

blood

rare

the

but

It

is

et

a spear' Quietly

everything

been mine

I

persistent for

thirty

extraordinary

occasions of

Sacred

sanguis

exivi-t

continuo

j-mage.

of

"Unus militum

words:

has

The

a church. Vespers

was there;

that

that

into

First

opened his

there

want

prosecution

the

whole

immediately

knew that

our

beginning

of

orgies

beautiful

those

Ber-

under

Lhe campagna wILh

in

persistent

that

it arrd

gets

2I9 curious vj-tal

conjunction,

desperate it

iology plain.

with

itself

conjunction

that

the vital

aggression

and reveals

vital

For in

enquiry.

in,

image I experj-enced the meet-up,

the grace and only

is what nearly

have sought,

with

widely

The psyche knows nothing

intellectual

fussing.

meaning, the heart.

It

mark.

and love in,

that

that

embraces

embrace.

two millennia varying

and

of

success,

That.

soterto ex-

of all

this necessary p r i v ileged draws on a source of

Something got to my heart,

moment in the musty church, spear found its

of our bitter

as surely

in that

as the soldier's

220

NOTES

/r/

so far unThis scheme of human development, Its stages are: the I know. published, is the best that (with the (tota1 dependence), Lhe nav'eissi-stic iystemi,c (with the other as admired), Ehe amotic as admirer), oih". (with (with the other as friend), the agapic EL.eet,otic has to be gone through The cycle as anyone) . the other time with the besides the first many times in one's life etc. infancy, to early corresponding syslemic .And one relastage with at the systemic could be, at one time, at the with the head of a department), A (e.g., tionship The creator B, etc. stage with relationship narcissistic whose publication scheme, and of many others, of this a Goldsmith, is Charles much confusion, would dissipate who works in Milwaukee. (predominantly) Jungi-an therapist Chapman's is the best As far as I am concerned, /2/ such with is. No one has tackled book there spiritual of the freedom, and humor, the crisis ruthless clarity, of this prayer, or the normality of contemplative birth The book has proved life. event in a person's criticat of a few people I know. in the lives a turning-point in context This is the meaning-controlling /3/ of Jesus idea that in the crucifixion which I see Kelsey's purgati-on in the seeking human evil an archetype, of all the synoperative, became historically death of a victim, sequence (14-34) . out a diachronic myth spinning chronic selfof Personal psychic context Without this becomes the explanation the archetypal appropriation, Jung always j-s when he is not therapeutic. gnostici-sm that

22L WORKSCONSULTED Chapman, Dom John L9352

Crowe , Frederick 1977 Eliot,

T. S. 1952a

L952b

"The Family Reuni_on." pp. 223-293 in The Conplete Poems and plays. New York : Harcourt .

rg727

,,Blake.,, pp. 151-15g in The sacy,ed Wood. Essays on Poetry and Cz,itieism. London : Methuen. Man for

Robert L949

Hammarskjold, L964

Tyrrell,

Himself .

New york:

Fawcett.

pp. 609-642 in "A Masque of Mercy." C o L L e e t e dP o e m so f R o b e r t F r o s t . New York : Henry Holt . Dag

Kelsey, Morton T. 1974 Klise,

and the lgnatian Spiritual "Dialectic Exercises . " Lonergan Workshop L . "The Love Song of J. Alfred prufrock (1917).' Pp. 3-7 in The CompTete Poemsand Plays. New York: Harcourt.

Fromm, Erich 1947 Frost,

The Spit,itual Lette!,s of DomJohn Chapman. Ed. Dom R. Huddleston. London: Sheed and Ward.

Thomas S. L974 Bernard L977

Van Breemen, Peter L974

Markings.

New york:

Myth, History Paulist.

Knopf.

and Faith.

The Last Westez'n. Niles,

New york:

IL:

Argus.

and Desirability "On the possibility of a Christian Psychotherapy. Lonerg a n W o z , k s h o pL . As Bread that is Bz,oken. Denville, N,f: Dimension Books.

THEOLOGY AND ''THE LONGER CYCLE OF DECLINE''

POLITICAL

Frederick

Two years shop under implications called

the

in

into

ond

C'itique

our

own d^y) .

the

its

to

orientation

Apel

Jiirgen

of

and

H.-G.

developed

son

or

what

called ca1

labor

the

At of

the

itself

enment

ations,

and the which

great

ing their

linary

authors

new entity

discussion other

wlth of

all

the

demands"...and

What's

of

upon

and of

joined

I

time

d.elivered

the

I

its

"to to

the

the

second

in

two

courses,

them.

into the

223

of abuses

with

as defined appeared

to

of

read-

them as

were the

a multiversity,

useful

"...what

art

understand

My remarks

attendant

one an corpor-

and experimental

forgotten

hi-gh profire

It Enlight-

multinational

to

myself

story?

of

the

trying

university

dedicated

that

rea-

and theologi-

an interdisciplinary

Lhe current

corporati-on

year

last

rubrj_c,

my experience

books

At

philosophic

problematic

understood

correlate

formation

the

concentrates

old

thought

practical

of

Enlightenment.

the

and reflected

interdiscip

course

in

by K.-O. orientation

way Lonergan's

name praxis.

Workshop

under

to

was devoted

critique-of-

primacy

the

(scientif-

down

attention

was the

has con_

first (Kant ' s sec-

phase

the

the

Kant's

hermeneuti-c

contemporary

Lonergan

to

represented

the

to

of

reaction

of

between

and

we like of

Second

a non-paper

situated

to

focus

Lonergan

phase

century

Work_

was about

what

cognitive

philosophy

point

Lonergan

It

valuative

acknowledge

today

the

debate

the

it?

post-Hegelian

Habermas

to

its

a good deal

in

Gadamer,

has

from

the

the

the

differentiation

affective-e

ideology

is

seventeenth

While

for

by which

philosophic

through

paper

a paper

What time

has passed

Ct'itique)

that

wrote

movement

modern

"the

Revolution

in

I

rubric,

of

sciousness" ic

ago

the

Lawrence

an attempt

multinational the

trans-

this

huge

by society's be its

enemy,

224

for

passion

the

I

that

at

argued

symbolized

latest

instance

was not

unconnected t'the vertical

called

fined

time

that

the

invasion

is

less

of

the

jokingly

less

and

into

barbarianst'

the

happens

what

of

re-

or

vulgar

by either

given

been

has

barbarians

minority"

dominant

is

dominated

as the

corporations

descriptj-on

A revealing

59)'

and political

social

"merely

what

with

uni-versity

(Bloom:

multinational

Toynbee's

of

universities. when the

sixties"

the

by

plight

late

change

social

sweeping

the

of

child

was the

which

and the

commitment

Bloom:

by Al1an

to read, and Americans no longer like ...(Y)oung There are no fundamental they do not do so. which they see books which form them, through To the exvision. and educate their the world it is because school rethey use books, tent is for the sake of quires them to do so, or it Books are not a source of pleasure, information. old books imagine that nor would many students that most answers to the problems could contain does not represent The university them. concern by a a community of bonds which are constituted are and friendships heritage, shared literary of the important not formed by the common study (59) issues. If

of

story

the

passions

self-regarding political

only

has more

tice

symbolized basis

solid

appear is

not

by of

had

this the

to

the

equal

jus-

sort

of The

at

democratic

that

corporations

a story

in

1ow but

a half-

muster

best

crisis

which

happiness by en-

achievements

wrought

non-paper,

therefore,

self-interest.

One burden that

from

distinguished

tightened

can

denouement

of

by modern

multi-national

that not

corporations.

enshrined

plurali-sm against

the

is

ensure

to

advantages

do with

to

values

vital

be the

the

multj-national

the

protest to

a little

than

vaunted

society's hearted

but

consensus

hope

democratic

can be manipulated

it

mind,

the

use of

liberal

the

that

so surprising

and so

satisfactions

maximized mercenary

an exclusively

fosters not

for

concern

utilitarian

rather

the

features

democracy

egalitarian

course salutary

of

last

devoted effect

yearts to of

carefully not

only

reading allowing

great the

was books

student

225 !o

locate

the

economy, but

story to

behind

our contemporary

contemplate

that

story

political

the glaring (after nearly

in

light of alternative stories. Similarly a decade of work of Gadamer and Lonergan) , it had occurred to me that the fertility of Lonerganrs foundational work was due in no small measure to his having spent a good deal of his

life

expanding his

common sense and theoretic to encompass what $/as meant and esteemed not only

horizons

by Thomas Aquinas but by people like Thucydides as well. Lonergants exemplary sense for the special permanence of what he has termed "genuine achievements of the human (19722352) is

spirit"

surely

a key to his

own project

uetera nouis auge?e et penfieez,e. I have said that last yearrs question, story?

has its

tions,

What is

to be done? and Is

to the

further

question,

most direct

relevance Is

it

it

of

What,s the

whenever the questo be done? give

worthwhile?

rise

In relation

to the human good that constitutes the form of any society the question, What's the story? becomes especially pertinent as we shift our attention from the ( t h e leve1 of terms and relations of) the good of order to the

structure

that

of

tive

that

of

terminal

values.

gives

so guidance to and actions.

For by story and goal

a unity free

deliberations,

What's the

story?

is meant the narra-

to our orientations evaluations, stands for

and

decisions,

the praxis

question pa? eficellenee. But this

same guestion

tion, when "religious" meaning and value that human living.

is

is

also the religious

taken to mean the overarching

bestows coherence

We might

ques-

on the whole of

recall

here Lonergan's invocation of Newman's theorem (l-974zl4I-142) and its phenomenological

transposition the

symbolic,

the basic regirne.

Husserlts

and the analytic

"worldr" is

into

horizon

proverbial, of

"hori-zon," Heideggerts tradition,s Story, then, "blik." metaphorical

a person,

a society,

expression

of

a culture,

a

226

should

add up to

idiot."

Again,

the

comprehensive

crowe

has

termed

of

process

and epitomized

in

nate

story?

would

beyond

the

by

world

or

Whatts the

intentionallty

its

as the

Spirit

the

of

missi-on

the

of

correlative

subjective-objective

on whether

question,

the

of

mission

the

depending

in

be empowered

seem to

Word Incar-

the

converted,

religiously

totality

the

the

of

mission

the

Once again,

Jesus.

Christ

one is

not

in

Fr'

and historj-cal

evolution,

biological

cosmogenesis,

anti-c1-

what

in

expressed

word"

a "cosmic

of

and value

meaning

an

and refative

question

this

convertedness,

pates

"a

radi-cality

on the

depending oners

permanence of

than

more

something

by

told

tale

life

that

imply

will

story?

the

What's

question,

the

be,

to

happens

horizon

one's

on how "converted"

Depending

Word.

from

arises of

praxi-s

proceeds

us,

te1ls

Lonergan has

in

being

when one's

heart

to

and understanding,

inquiry

the

in

cognitum,

prius

swer

to

the

of

vector (the

question

1ogica1, ways hood,

implies

is

what

social,

the

old

has

There

a new truth'

to

the

which

adage,

nihil nihiL

is

stems

Each story

faith

(internal

word

to

be done

always

a normative

relative

mediated

knowledge

and what

is

to

stance

Theology

of

regarding does not

as a

dis-

value)

contexts. truth te1l

'

psycho-

determinate

and political

from

and beliefs

an unnamed undertow)

culturaI,

good and evi1.

of

an-

practical

an emi-nently

publicly

of

words

story

which

existence.

transcendence,

both

Whj-le any

of

combination

external

closing

j-s meant

then,

an inseparable

know.

pt'i'us amatum" (L977:48) .

Dere cogni'tum nisi By story,

in

not

yields

love,

in

a being

is

through

data,

does

reason

which

been opened up a new world amatum nisL

verification

world

Cogni-

and judgment'

has begun a life

"there

reasons

of

experience

from

been

downward.''

above

from

"development

development

tive

But

as

of

speaking

operator

the

is

has recently

Lonergan

what

of

sense

the

in

it

love,

in

being

of

state

the

story?

the

What's

question,

the

that

extent

To the

it

a1-

and false-

stories'

227 Rather it ly

reflects

to refine

the

on stories assumptions

to elaborate

and subsequenr-

which

shape and frame our the main issues of human living. Depending on the stage of meaning within which it operates and hence on the differentiatedness of the theo_ logian, theology may be rhetorical; it may be theoretj_cal and systematic; it may be critical or methodical, and so view of

praxis-oriented

giving

without

up differentiatedness.

As

rhetorical,

it adds a literate and refined art of perto the raw story. As theoretical, it shifts out of the quasi-operative matrix of myths and symbols d i s c 1o s ive/transformative of the world of faith to encer the world of explanation: a world of literal, and indeed systematic and technicalmeaning. As critical, it becomes able to pass from either the slzmbolic world or the theosuasiveness

retic ly,

world

to the world

as methodical

meneutics fectivity,

of

to explore

implications

the transcendent completely

or praxis-oriented

interiority

the

of cognitive

exigence

generalized

of for

interiority. it

Final-

expand.s the her-

the dynamics of

the end of

innocence,

the sake of explicating

afand a

empiricalmethod

and of revealing the upper blade for the analysis of the social process and situation but the fundamentar horizon of human being in the universe . not only

To pass now from the jejune suggestions of last year to my topic for this year, I would like to begin by drawing your attention to the dissertation of Matthew Lamb entitled,

Historg,

the University

Method, and TheoLogA, and completed for of Miinster under the thesis director, Jo_

hannes B. Metz, in 1974. My interest now is not Lamb's contextualizing and dialectical retrieval of Dilthey's achievement, but rather the way he links MeLzts version of political theology to the foundational efforts of Lonergan. Despite his pioneering breakthroughs in the direction

a critique of historical reason, Dilthey was unable to match up to the praxis-oriented problematic of the second Enlightenment because his work ultimately

of

zza

is

yet

work

tively

sketches

ways

And these of

Now I

program

and of

date

I

execution

striking

tactfully

and

profound

shortcomings

of

coul-d

generalized

not

is

empirthat the

through merely

a

of

making

it

but

stronger

argument

program

imperative

Socratic

to

achievements

concerns

ownmost

to

j-ts realize j o n s ' 1 intent

can be much doubt

foundations

the

interlocutorsr

senls--however the

of

have

will to

his

benefits

of

proposal

Metz's

of

there

MeLzts

of

logica

Lonergan's

of

Lonerganian

of

the

of

order

in

l-theo

praxis'

consideration

theology

basis

thj-nk

don't

elaboration

mediation

one's

a political

of

my own sense

icalmethod, Lambts

central

an appropriation

from

win

time.

the

my own grasp

of

basis

on the

this

and c ritica

ip linary

interdisc

at

non-Kantian

an utterly

find

to

can be exploited

thoughtful

add to

community like

would

Lamb: Metzrs

the

worth

well

theological

the

For

are

and crea-

towards

oriented

a theology

of

issues

the

meet

afforded

potential

method

Lonergan's

ways

out

continental

of

best

the

Lamb repeatedly

Indeed

Lonergan.

of

by the

the

even

and towards

reflection

foundational

to

of

possibilities

Kant-ridden

the

away from

turn

to

do well

would

persuasion

Metz's

of

theologians

that

suggestion

a mild

than

more

is

There

has no hands.''

it

because

hands,

has clean

"Kantianism

that

remark

apt

Peguy's

of

exemplificati-on

another

repre-

also

of

indication

silently--an

theology.

Metzrs

II Metz's

politi-cat from

shift

internal

Word"

to

of

the

of

representatives

Ernst

Bloch,

of

ideology Marxrs osophy

the

of

Herbert

"doers school

eleventh oriented

Rahnerian very

a standpoint

of has

the

sought

Thesis towards

standpoint

of the

Jtirgen

to

Just

praxis,

Habermasr

auspices

the

as the

critique

by

so Metz

the

like

Theodor

Benjamin:

make good

on Feuerbach

"hearers

school

ideology

of

and Walter Word."

a crucial

of

much under

critique

Marcuse,

Max Horkheimer,

Adorno, point

the

out

arises

theology

standof

challenge

elaborating reacts

to

W'

of

a philthe

229 generality

abstract

and lack

Rahnerian-Heideggeria

early

by trying

to work out

The Rahnerian fluential

n transcendental

a theology

sonable

that

its

inadeguacies

differentiation

and in-

theology

to the

of consciousness

with in

its

phase should be noticed

oriented

ilohannes B. Metz.

praxis.

towards

Catholic

phase.

oriented

his

anthropology

oriented

differentiation

or cognitively

philosophic

of

approach was the most radical

response of continental

modern philosophic first

of differentiation

And so it

respect

to

is

in

its

rea-

the modern

second or praxisby his

leading

disciple,

With the aid of Mar6chal and Heidegger,

Rahner had managed to write

a Cathotic

ansv/er to Kantrs

Cnitique

of Put,e Reason; but he has never adverted

need for

an equally

to the

comprehensj-ve response to Kant's

Cnitique

of Pnaetieal Reason. But Metz has not failed to that Rahner's shortcomings in regard to the problematic of praxis were not simply due to being limited in scope to the issues of the first Cti,tique (f970) . notice

No, the flaw deeply neither

rooted

the

fact

that

theory

of departure

nor even a transcendental

and so, even when it

the demand for

an Aufhebung of philosophy

the transition

from Geist in

that,

was

by phenomenology but an ErkenntnisRahnerrs problematic was primarily metaphysi-

and epistemological

failed

was more

what he thematized

transformed

metaphgsik. cal

in

a cognitional

philosophy

point

in Rahner's

to explicate in Lonergan's

began to meet

by theology

in

WeLt to H'6rer des Wontes, it

the horizon

of

the incarnate

inquirer

words,

"develops in a development that is social and historical, that stamps the stages of scientific and philosophic progress with dates, that is open to a theology..."

and that is "liable to mythic consciousin need of a critique that reveals where the counterpositions come from" (L967t2I9). As Habermas and Apel obness,

jected

to Heidegger and Gadamer, so Metz objected against his foundations were lacking in the critical

Rahner that and factual praxis.

basis

Just

that would ensure a genuine relevance to as Habermas and Apel broke from the idealist

230

focus

Now the

"the

or

Horkheimer)

This

just

physics

of

doctrine

cendental

to

or

performance

of

real

to

and Adorno

of

mediation

the

catedly viewpoint

of

the

rely

tive

in

in

what

method timj-ts

cept

of

sciences their

a means-ends not

differentiated

program

as ever

more

compli-

an adequate

to

closer

might

of

considered insofar

rationale

i-ntent, in

susceptible

the

as they

are

natural,

technical:

being which of

not

fundamentally generalized

cast

the

reducible

to

or

"hardr"

manipula-

i.e-,

utterly

ends

rational

thinkers

A11 these

knowledge-

as exclusively

basic

is

as an j-rnmanent critique

recognize

scientific

and one-

dominance

Lonerqan's

with

familiar

one

the

reason

of

critique

dialectical

by

suffocation instrumental

on a characterization

"exact"

the

School's

Frankfurt

of

dimensionality

empirical

Horkheimer,

and praxis

theory

the

And indeed

he comes.

enlightenment's

grounded

more

by Habermas,

envisaged

The entire the

the

appropriate

a

Marcuse,

B1och,

beyond

full

j-nitiate

did

Rahner.

of

horizon

the

as well

moves

more Metz

of

beyond

it

But

the

i-n its

pole

subjective

in

thematized

which,

(L967:2L9'220).

stature"

advance

the

reveals

a total

(latent

performing

of

a "transmeta-

from

so considered

inquirer)

incarnate

the

and made explicit, and proper

method

"the

of

of

method

the

with

methods

(see

reason"

had ca1led

Lonergan

what

and

critique

as Metz's

one among many and

viewpoj-nt",

(see Adorno

instrumental

as close

is

comes to

ever

the

of

flimsy known as

problematj-c

enlightenment"

critique

"the

Horkheimer). knowledge

the

of

dialectic

had to

a rather

or

silence

key

the

school

and his

pluralism--is

of

acknowledgement

reflection.

Rahner

which

an embarrassed

either

maintaj-n

of

face

the

in

issue

MeLz moved

too,

new orientation--and

this

of

so,

critical

of

model

a simi-Iar

towards

reflection

critical

and Adorno,

by

and Eduard

Li-tt'

of

model

by Horkheimer

out

(as represented

Dilthey

Theodor

the

adopting

by

Spranger)

of

tradition

Rothacker,

Erj-ch

men like

worked

the

in

tradition

in

themselves

determination the

terms

of

terms are ex-

of

23r mathematical In other

controls

and mundanely technical

interests.

words,

what they criticize is "positivist' or science rather than the most genuine praxis "scientistic" of natural science. I do not see anything in Metz,s writings to suggest that he does not simply go along with this conventional

critique

Now thinkers proposals

several zation going

of

science .

within for

the Frankfurt

reversing

and standardization forward

of human life

under the aegis of

tic science. One suggestion ttdangerous memory" : a rebirth nature

as expressed

School have made

the ever mounting mechaniwhich has been

scientistic

goes in

or positivis-

the direction

of

a sane attitude towards (Horkheimer ancient myths and

in

of

the Adorno) ; or the process of Jew-like remembrance that, in his recent appreciation of Walter Benjamin, ,Jiirgen Habermas has named " Rettungskritik . ,' This option has been taken up by Metz,

first, in his thesis on the biblical and the dogrmas as ',dangerous memories" and on the purgative and salutary effects of Christianity's central memory of the passion, death, and resurrection of tradition

Jesus; and secondly, in his defense of narrative theology (see Metz: L969a, L97Lb, L972, 1973a, Ig73b, L973c). Habermas and Apel, though they share the positivi-st or Cartesian notion of the natural sciences common among continental biguous

philosophers

and theologians,

remain more am-

about science

as a whole than Marcuse, Horkheimer, They are openly dissatisfied with the Schellingian nature mysticism underlying the latter pair and justly skeptical about the simple liberation of the "polyand Adorno.

morphous perverse"

fantasy

envisi-oned by Marcuse.

They

sense that

if the crisi_s brought about by the dialectic the enlightenment is to be resolved, science needs to be liberated from sheerly technical interests and deflected of

by an interdisciplinary reflection clearly besides

and metascientific

type of critical towards a more humane making of history. MeLz joins them in this concern in his recognition that the preservation of the dangerous memory of Jesus

232

praxis

toward

in

present

of

a sort

merely

simpListe

of

reasonableness

of

Marx's

for

call

(more or

a

between

ment

concerns two

the

skilled

how and or

house

all the able

means

bed or

digital

it

the

the

indeterminacy,

totle ate

good

is

good has to nescience acterized

(of

good the

called

not

is

and any action

rather

or

order

that-for-th

the

a knowledge

has

is

of

note

than

of

In

to

good but

e-sake-of-which

a docta

anything

as Herrschaftsaissen.

like

of

ignorantia what

This

contrast,

any choice

in

is

Aris-

any

intermedi-

the

highest

or

Scheler the

some

what

as well:

value)

of

an ineluct-

it

stake

at

that

control

production.

The human knowledge

chosen. it

is

a particular

simply

a given

It

what

since

as

as well

produce

manipulative

praxis

for

requisite

knowledge

work

to

he begins

make

the

of

knowledge

to

of

of

either

proceed

capability in

in

the

is

to

computer.

involved

factors

overriding

he will

distincenlighten-

involved

he wishes

is

by what

with

carries

it

knowledge

this

of

and practical

who knows before

what

knowledge

as the

point

expertise

Technical

artisan

exactly

as the

and

ancient

the

to

basical-

change--is

techne

knowledge

of

interpret

of

expertise

soz't

contexts.

the

just

the

response

rendition

The main

technical

tion

for

phronesis

and

pxanis.

toward

oriented

would

between

poiesis

toward

not

conditions

adequate)

less

distinction

classical oriented

the

their merely

of

core

the that

a theory

realize

but

history ly

and praxis--indeed

theory

which

mediation

their

out

carry

School

of

out

framework

reflective

Frankfurt

the

members of

immanent

the

be called

might

human mind.

the

critically

Now the

no

a viewpoint

but

stance;

what

with

accord

in

therapy

hu-

adopts

demands an intra-scientific

inchoately

least

at

Manifesting

Metz

circles,

antj.-science

a spe-

i-n continental

rare

too

theological

especially

or

that

all

toughmindedness

manist

(1971a) .

context

interdisciplinary

cifically

so in

differentiatedly

academe but

the

only

be not

must

world

contemporary

the

in

oriented

a theology

theology,

narrative

a renewed

through

a Socratic has

cognitive

char-

233 openness that reasoni

it

provides

underpins

Adorno's

negative

sophical

anthropology.

however,

ttrematizes

terms of his eschaton, positivist cal of

a like

and it

theology,

of

theologian,

the eschatological

pits

philo-

openness theologically proviso

in (see

of any immanentizing of the political theology against

his

of Marxist,

or structuralist

the practical

instrumental

and Metzts earlier

and totalizing

realityt

with negative

Metz the political

His disallowal.

therefore,

absolutizing

contrast

dialectics,

notion

1968, 1973c).

the

Horkheimer's

visions

becomes pivotal

relationship

liberal,

of

social

for

his

and and politi-

explication

of

the Church as the eschathe world in its leqitimate

tological conmunity with autonomy (1968, 1969b, I973c) . Whether as the core of an ecclesiology which sees the Church as oriented eschatologically towards its own sublation

into

the long-term on its

social,

the Kingdom of critical cultural,

tological

proviso

as well.

Moreover,

is

God or as the mainspring

reflection

exercised and politicalmatrix,

a powerfur

of

by the church the escha-

reminder

of the dehumanizing consequences of any answer to the question, Whatrs the story? that does not take account of what Lonergan has formulated as "the 1aw of the cross.', The practical implications of this interpretation of the christian srory are explosive for every one of modernity's versions of utilitarianism and for any legitimating religions,' "civil the eschatological proviso imbues Metzrs political theology with rather Augustinian hues (see Fortin: I972c) . This comes out in the way Metz has studiously avoided any immanentizing secular utopianism as well as any taint of progranunatic violence, while at the same time never sacrificing

a deeply felt and profoundly "ParteiLiehkeit,, with those who suffer injustice our wor1d. Indeed, Metz's opposition to ideas of

Christian in

progress

based on enlightened

Sieger.i fdeoLogie der Apathie) tion with the suffering christ

serf-interest arises

(rdeoLogie

d.er

from an identificaand with sufferers throuqhout

234

all

pervades

identificati_on

sion

at

The

and of

cipation of

tion

he says,

tries, ever of

the

more

whj-ch they

encouragle

and

living

and concerns then

wj-th

the In

stories. explicitly

I I

understand

quate

is

his

say that it)

has

grasp

of

of this

role,

Metzrs

the

quite

to

it

and

the

the

meani-ng of

for

and those

theology the

counte rpositions

sake

of

in

I972:365)' theology

limitations.

way community

polit-

people

constitutive

political

whose

Chris-

the

political

some serj-ous the

many of

so abused

(Lonergan,

of

story

Christian

of

a

in

orthodoxy

of

foundations

positions

and Church

and state would

L9672249and to

pay

to

to

christ

in

(Lonergan ,

stories

with

theological

between

discriminating society

on the

critical

this

is

So we see how Metz's

functions

effective

The

1ives."

substance

light

the

in

subordinating

pri-ncipally

he

become

Church

the world

a Church

and

of

theologian

theologian

in

the

to

memories

their

the

to

tacitly

concentrates

invokes

of

price

again,

stories.

itself

justice

he tries

high

the

obvious

his

from

fult

Jesus

Chrj-st

misconstrued

by perhaps

theology

rejec-

the

from

or

and alienating

alien

radical

out

living

pay

suffering;

story

the

collective

theologian,

may have

"pillars"

or

symbolic

so antagonistic

climate

social

ical

in

to

eman-

people

transition

others

a total

praxis-oriented

the

As political

25L).

tian

of

character

As a leaching

the

of

.

of

stems

the

recent

ideal

doing

to

already

are

subject

the

to

sorrow

and

subjects

the

mediate

Jesus

and

make the

"to

role

ecclesial help

bourgeois

(a

(1975)

the

refreshing

oddly

(l-9'14).

Church

Christian

of

the

narratives,

the

framers

abstract

as a theologian

commitment

the

either

suffering

both

s1.mboIs,

yet the

of

critique

Metz's

Future"

a good deal)

learn

jarring

once

the

Hope:

"our

the

Shaping

believe

could

Affirmations

Boston

of

I

which

from

document

for

Gospel

the

The Power of

expres-

moving

enti-tled

text

confessional

recent

his

in

and

radical

both

most

its

and finds

ideologies

conservative

of

critique

his

this

of

effect

critical

The searing

history.

of

as the

(as far

as

How inadeideal

basis

zJa

of

society

has

human good. method sues

for

of

judgrments

only

and

the

with

orientation

as these

terms

tion

not

group,

defined

and

sets

the of

would

with

the

not a fun-

For

as

long

and

as this

orienta-

philosophy,

individual,

spawns both

shorter

any

that

but

long

bare

value

sciences

an adequate

lay

that

up the

science

understood

and as

cannot bias

not

re-

ethies

morality

relations

within

these

a soeial

phiLosophy

are

is-

by

(L9742I89-192).

and relations

criticism

ideology

and

as well

and general

dialectical

and political

terms

made thematic

dialectical

effective

the

general

the

efficiently

social

a social

of

perhaps

between

of

the

and

and precisely is

more

cultural,

fundamental

damental

clearly

study

time;

social,

leve1

and decline.

distinctions

of

structure

a futl-bodied

indicated

the

expressive

place

provide

to

manifold

a fundamental

be

Lonergan's add

the

possess

progress

might

would

in

it

at

historical

calling

given

form does

meeting

deficiencies

that

its

Nor

alienation

and the

longer

and

cycles

of

decline. And light

so my sense

of

forthr"

which to

and to

is

of

the

a "new " people

an "exodus"

of

an adequate

social

is

as the

suffering

fulfillment

dangerous

memory

constituted--,,

and a "conversion

"discipleship"

destiny

that

in

a great

political

the

of

"acceptance"

expectation

to

be

the

heart,'

a life

nevertheless

promise--begs

or

of

in

cal 1ed

and

of

the

supplemented

by

philosophy.

III Anyone sixties

me spent

as a student

Metzrs sure:

who like

easily, it

understands

quickly,

has been

in

fateful

dispensation

era

stirred

by

the

activism

perhaps the

by

of that

improbable

of

exploits

Groppi, volcanic name of

at

all

our

age.

It

fascinated

presence

south

lllich.

grew

Berrigans,

If

of

the

like

degree

conventional

the

years

criticism

once

Ivan

the

a certain

the

of

or

social

and with

a sense

the

the

most

of

plea-

wisdom

and

out

an

of

impressed

by

and terrified of

the

one had

border a nose

with for

236

mention

to

the

from

emanating

of

critiques

Neo-Marxist

the

Davis)

, one had no trouble

cisms

Moreover,

as well. for

reason tory

Metz

to

habituated

of

analysis

the

i"n modern

shift

axial

even

One might rather

historical

of

sections

later

It

freedom.

tive

paltry

rather

substance

the

an "end

pluralism

all

to

merit

j-deology"

of

of

taking

with

the

of

increase

in

the

subject. is

interest in

Lonergan

of

the

its of

aspect

the

emancipatory

in

and

be undertaking

from

after

trajecand Kant

Fichte,

Hegel,

under

interest

fnsighl has

proclaiming

those

the

wilh

compatible

seems to

its

that

critical

hand

one

process

times

argue

of

light

, NIeiuz's perspective

Schelling

on the

Marx the

for

a Neo-Marxist

in

context

reading

passes

what

criti-

MeLzls

with

empathizing since

much in

very

other

on the

its

had

and Angela

Cleaver,

Eldridge

Oglesby,

Carl

(not

Friere

Adorno,

Marcuse,

of

likes

society

capitalist

late

the effec-

man's

by

not

shared

the

name of

a

and ideology

alienation

seriously. In

my involvement

ciate

more

model

of

alysis

I

Civilization,

Western

the

clearly

reason

critical the

of

do with

a redigestion

sion

lower

line

of

of

syntheses

(1967:116). thought

had

the

the

of

task

and decline

You are

which

to

I

Neo-Marxist

of

di-alectical

of

the

of

perhaps

anand

civil

has of

sketch

Lonergants characteristic

appre-

to

an opportunj-ty

My new understanding

community.

decline"

for

development

cultural

of

have

shortcomings

in

Perspectives

course,

to

basically the

"succes-

socio-cuftural

familiar

with

the

am referring:

rejected the Church but kept revealed Protestantism revealed religion Rationalism rejected religion. Liberthe supremacy of reason. but acknowledged agreement but respected of rational alism despaired ridi-Totalitarianism consci-ence. the individual to conquer and conscience cules the bourgeois intersubjective mankind on an artificial organize L957 : 23I-233) leve1 . (I967 :117 paralleling I

have

chanced

hypothesis the

longer

upon

concerning cycle"

a powerful "the

(1957:231)

confirmation

successive under

the

lower

of

Lonergan's of

viewpoints

influence

of

the

237 political

late

especial-ly

philosopher

my colleagues,

Leo Strauss Ernest

and those who have come to BC to this of

course on the art not

been altogether

than notionally of

liberal

decline. ceive of

to

cycle

Brian

Benestad

instruct

the

religion

in my case, to

that of

in

on account

prepared

I

assent

more

the American

form

the longer

cycle

had I been prepared framework

economy was also

of decline.

teachers

Partially

a product

the Neo-Marxist

political

Fortin,

suggestion perhaps,

less,

how deeply

liberal

longer

the

democracy is Still

students,

of reading.

the success of American civil

had hitherto

and his

for

of

to per-

criticism

caught up in the

I do not mean that

I had any

illusions

about the validity of the epistemoLogies of Hobbes, Locke, Hume, and Mill_ on the one side or of those of Kant, Hegel, and Marx on the other. It is just that I had not known enough to grasp the political coreither

relatives

of

their

To put

theory.

science,

I did of

utilitarianism the only

tion

for

tics

of

the former

for

individual

not grasp the practical its

cognitional

con-

and political

im-

of rational

agreement" or its "despair about the most fundamental issues of life, exceptions being at the level of the lowest

conmon denominator against

in

another

the respect

plications with

this

counterpositions

way, I had no understanding and Marxism as political philosophies.

of Liberalism Prizing

various

Marxts

of vital

values.

communitarian

the liberal

and society,

Again,

approach

to

in my admirafreedom over

insistence on the separation of poliI tended to overlook its ,'artificial

intersubjective" personal

basis. In the realm of social and philosophy, therefore, I never realized how my horizon in matters political has been too much

confined

to

politj-cal

reality sketch

a certain

oscillating

the penultimate of

the longer

What has until

between what are in

and ultimate

cycle lately

stages in Lonerganrs

of decline.

been true in my case may well of the vast majority of those working in the field p o l i t i c a l of theology at the present time. Like me, those working in this field seem to be fallinq short of the be true

238

a painstaking

demand for of

finement of

main

the

to

unable

issues

question

political phrase,

"the

life

another.

to

ultimate

So what devoted

to

greatest

in

,

grounds

Stuart

the

impulse

Straussian to

"listening

the

(see Strauss:

do is to

common sense

between I

bias.

have

political

to

coming

tive

standards

part

of

from

the

from

been

Moltmann,

to

i-mportant acting

the

its

Spinoza of

ready

of

After

general

avoid

It

from

is

of

to

desire

know in

as a

who have

those

my mind

to

is

makes him or

work

study

Arab

the

was from ancient

back

democracy,

the to

so

counter-

scholarly

liberal

through

area

the

way he goes

the

major of

Me|uz,

like in

reversing

It

in

radical--that,

theologians

the

job

the

a matter

Americans

esotericism

Socrates.

a reading

of

alterna-

basic

resumed a more serious

of

which

wonder.

fj-rst

back

if

that from

makes Strauss

with

his

1ed him

philosophy, by

the

or

decline

proponents

Strauss

which

broadened

of

Lati-n

the

concerned

and a rediscovery

political

cannot

stifles

and what

cycle

greatest

the

(1965b),

Maimonides

phers

anyone

longer

beginnings.

on one of

and

on praxis

reflection

it

politj-cal

influencing

tension

the

and evaluation

and unrestricted

so different

Pannenberg,

the

a standpoint

my standpoint,

philosopher

polltical-

of

a realization

judgment.

views,

of

work

of

root

assessment

pure

to

of

of

opj-nion--liberal

alternative

political

to

of

meaning

knowledge

the

reading

begin

area

the

can be made,

the

climate

the

at

elucidate

political

of

Now what,

hitherto

to

a fj-rsthand

releasing

concealing

of

is

somethi-ng

and responsible

human predicament

the of

come to

theology

a reasonable

factual

and

and theory

to

the

course

between

through

1968)

me to has forced classical texts j-n my own mind and in regard historical

this

behind

conversation

out

the

one way of

"

mi-nds"

thinking

the

preferring

for

view

our

has been

practicalHampshire ' s

putting

for

concerning

and frame

And so it

human living.

of

groundwork

1ay the

shape

which

assumptions

the

re-

and subsequent

elaboration

phj-loso-

inventor

of

a horizon

al-

philosophers

239 in

the 1i9ht

of

their

own questions

and concerns that,

1,932, Strauss

confronted

of

"political

is

considered

theology, " Carl Schmitt the man most responsible

ideological

foundations

Lhat Schmittrs

the work of

for

critique

of

i-n

that earli_er reviver (1965a). Schmitt

the Third liberalism

for

laying

Reich.

the

Strauss

stood itself

saw

within

the framework of one of the great founders of liberalism, Thomas Hobbes. Indeed, Schmitt was only following Hobbes' principles in contending that the state alone could guarjustice,

antee social citizens state

from internal

alone could for

leadership

and loyalty.

of

it

alone could protect

and external

suffice

community,

it

since

enemies; that

its the

to ensure law and order in the guided by the principles- of ',The critique As Strauss put it:

alone is

liberalism

that Schmitt has initiated can therefore be completed only when we succeed in gaining a horizon beyond liberalism. Within such a horizon Hobbes achieved the foundation lentless

of

liberalism"

(1965a:351).

push back to the origins

thought

Now in his reof modern political

within

a horizon beyond modernity, Strauss \^/ent on how both Hobbes and his chief modifier, Locke, out in fact to have been disci_ples of Machiavelli. The initiator of the shift from the medieval synthe-

to reveal turn sis of

into

that

succession

socio-cultural

teenth

chapter

the fateful

of

lower

syntheses characteristic decline was Machiavelli who, in the fifof his odd 1ittle book , ?he pz,ince, wrote

words :

. . .many have imagined republics and principalities which have never been seen or known to exist in realityi for how we live is so far removed from how s/e ought to 1ive, that he who abandons what is done for what ought to be done will rather learn to bring about his own ruin than his preservation. A man who wishes to make a profession of goodness in everything must necessarily come to grief among so many who are not good. Therefore it is necessary for a prince who wishes to maintain himself to learn how not to be good, and to use this knowledge and not use it according to the necessity of the case.

240

ical

through

in

point

From the

philosophic

the

modern

its

cognitive

field's

from

the

standpoint

with

the

question

looms

shoot

of

questions

of

clusion

the

or

do in

and to

relevanti politics

set

Aood as

for

held

to

posited

poli-tics

ln

the

train and

iJne raison

what Aristotle

As a result,

is

utility'

its

de-

and

obser-

it

lends

true

answers

to

far

removed

from

or

of

ex-

its

to

ptausibilj-ty

the

to

ques-

how we ir-

politically

separating

completely

be but

the

breakdown of

(Politics,

an apolitical

by Hobbes

as the

sole

the

towards

tendency

dtafu'e

and politics

ethics

of

dissociation

human ends

of

vatization

tics

consequence

originative

by Machiavelli

1281a9)

so

off-

and morality.

This

public

the

are

other

an appeal

be practically

as to

live

fact

that

live

But concern

and praxis,

hegemony, by

the

namety,

to

for

concern

philosophic

argument

how we ought

centuries

this

important

more

unresolvable

experiment:

Machiavellian

tion

or

from

scientific

the

of

theory

of

in

Butter-

to

enlightenment's

mediation

even

to

central

t'he renaissance-

and second

the

the

means

consciousness

subscrlbe

but

importance

sciencets

"new"

autonomy

mand for

vation

of of

as perhaps

the

of

and seventeenth

reformation

the

questions

the

can not

sixteenth

the

against

of

relative

on the

in

there

one

in

views

and practice

differentiation

phase'

view

revolution over

view

of

to,

option

(1967:116).

be done"?

happens to

whatever

to

adjusted

is

theory

which

Strauss:

the

practice

from

wave

Machiavelli-an trealist' "develop

in

formulation,

Lonergants

(see

and Marx

Hege1,

rooted

is

1975b)

I975a,

Kant,

through

Rousseau

Machiavelli

a second

in

and

Smith,

Locke,

Hobbes,

one wave from

in

stretching

thought

polit-

of

trajectory

the

that

discover

to

a shock

it

Isn't

the III,

of

common

the

order.

political v,

precondition reasonable

pri-

I280a25of

poli-

motive

:

men to peace are tear incline that The passions as are necessary of such things desire of death; indusand a hope by their to commodious living; And reason suggesteth them. to obtain try

z+L

convenient articles of peace, upon which men may be drawn to agreement. These articles are they, which otherwise are ca11ed the laws of nature. . . . (chap . 13, I02) Furthermore,

while

the renowned grandfather of liberal democracy in the United States, ,Iohn Locke, can be seen to quote "the judicious Hooker," he actually followed Hobbes in the view that the purpose of polity is neither "eternal 1ife"

nor "the good 1ifer" but mere life. Locke's reducof political concern to the protection and security of the privatized individual is precisely expressed in his A Lettet, Coneerning ToLez'ation: tion

The commonwealth seems to me to be a society of men constituted only for the procuringr pr€serving, and advancing their own civil interests. Civil interests I call life, liberty, health, and indolency of body; and the possession of outward things, such as money, lands, houses, furni(17) ture, and the like. The bias

towards considering

a matter

of maximizing

privately

mizing tradition

that

and value

is

tage,

pain

the concern

whether of The radically

spires

privately

defined

subverted

human activity

for

pleasure

or mini-

so central

to the liberal the common good of order

to the interests

individuals

of private or of groups.

Machiavellian

the scientistic

defined

is

as essentially

reorientation

or Cartesian

also

advanin-

or manipulative

deThus Baconrs admission that he is "much beholden to Machiavel and others, that write what men do and not what they ought to do" (Strauss, L952az railment

of modern science.

88, note 5) while proclaiming that the sole purpose of science was ttthe relief of mants estater,' since scientific knowledge is power. So, too, the Baconian motto of parendo uineere

may be seen to be more at the heart of Descartesr Diseounse on Method, if one lays due emphasis upon his own expression of intent in Part Six, than even the vaunted eogito for

and the hyperbolic

doubt. That Rousseau was the first to see bourgeois politics what it was is evident from his statement ln The First

1 A a

D'Lscourse :

and virtue,

morals

Iy

question

modern

of

and desires of

straints

about

the

of

of

needs

the

and con-

authority

the

with

other:

on the

as a whole

society

be-

typical-

and his

one hand,

reconcilj-ation

j-ndividual

business

virtue

nonutilitarian

the

the

of

only

was a disequilibrium

there

on the

republj-cs,

classical

talk

time

about

talked

incessantly

our

But restore

to

desire

his

tween

of

those

(1964:51).

and money"

the

po1 j-ti-cians

"Ancient

he is in and everywhere Man is born free, I do change happen? chains. . ..How did this I legitimate? What can make it not know. (1947:240) that question. I can resolve think Hence

question

the

in

was displaced

in

human beings joint

the

picked

And yet he does

Kant,

idea

"a wide

range stick"

of

basis

on to

personal

bondage. revolution clear

But

problem of

the

of

reconcil-

self-interest

emergence

the inon the

just

a perfectly

to

view

ever

than

the

maximization

famous

patch

suggest

slogan,

of from

liberation

not

the

he pj-nned his

and efficient

and morality,

liberal

he does

from

than

carrot

Because of

morality

attempt

institutions

other

more

the

devils.

abortive

a complete

to

the

of

in

wi1l"

of

capable

envj-sioned

of

practical

of

entertained

anarchy

self-interest

the

have

institutions.

Kant

criticize

name of

the

is

Hegel's

political

between

as

between

enlightened

After

in

proper

was

religion

Lj-ke Rousseau to

the

with

composed entirely

state

went

456).

goa1s.

"good

responses

solution

planning,

stitutional

of

democracy

the

common but

primacy

the

men and women are

of

split

of

a moment seem to

autonomy

creation

complete

avowal

(Kendallz

universal

on the

his

a political

for

hopes

in

nothing determined

self-regarding

of

was that

assumption

the have

political

of

terms

up on a civil

for

not

in

common good

the

propped

despite

most

that

and the

ing

in

of

terms

individually

wiIl

up by Kant

reason.

the

of

general

Rousseau's

where society

civi-1

pursuit

in

by that

Rousseau

a context

in

legitimacy

politics

of

up the Karl

"from

Marx

political

economy

illeqitimate

a motivati-on of

rift

for

satj-sfactions, each

according

z+5

to

his

capacities

(Marx:

119) .

possible to t1e

in

thj-ng

fish

criticize

Lockean

primacy

communist ientation

which

freedom

to

after

of

order

standards

of

what

is

it

is

avail

live

and

political

turned

if

reject

liberal

or-

glory,

upside

in

the

you

are

not

welt

if

he

and to

the

down.

light

and disoriented

life

a man to

as I

subordinate

strictly

comfort,

good

the

both

wealth,

utterly

life

governed

is

securj-ty,

use

\^rhat does

good

just

cat-

decisively

In

for

tomorrow,

breed

dinner,

it

"makes

another

classical

desire

one pleased

the

that

and

man.

the

the

needs"

afternoon,

254) does not

thought,

his

society

the

economic

judged

do what

requirements political

of

to

today

in

(Marx and Engelsz

political

For

do one

evening,

according

cornmunist

mornj-ng,

the

the

like..." the

me to

in

each

The utopian

for

hunt

and to

The

of

the

freedom. alive?

is

And

not

well

off? So Strauss political

theologian

ous memory to genuine with

to

lating

of

premoral

to

the

merely

transition

widen

the

philosophj_es

from

goods

instead

philosopher

vastly

political

conversion

worldly

soul"

as a political

from

not with

unenlightened

to

of

the

danger-

elucidate immoral

the

pivot

that

range

that

if

concern

those

challenges

"a

concern

goodness

on

"the

of

the

calcu-

enli_ghtened

self-

(1968:21) .

interest"

IV

tion

In

its

antique

to

the

political

Republic)

or of

solution

vras what

God, €sp.

of

(1957:230) i tion

of

to

totle

as I

moral

virtue,

XIX). has

to

Straussr

the

the

The heart ,'the

termed

radical

guest

for

interpretation it, the

is latter

the

not "is

solu(cf . The

nuanced

and disinterested in

understand since

a rather

Lonergan

detached

life

in

forms,

was transpolitical

Bk.

and this

one's

according

and Christian

problem

otherworldly

The Citg

nificance

pagan

of

fashion the

(cf.

former

normative

sig-

intelligence" sense that knowledge of

of

Socrates

intrinsically only

the

the

dedica-

the

good,

and Arisrelated

condition

to or

244

question

that

quest"

here

over

against

the

possible

in

the

judgment

a wrong in

ophy

the

the

gift

form

the

political

his

in

the

and of

love

totle's

observation

choose what

room for

thus

factual

gap

and practical

make the

On the

trast.

no room

leaves short

of

dards

are

"the

the not

one hand, for

misled terrena,

taking by the with

glory

of

(Lonergan I

God."

care

L967:52)

an abid-

the

secularizserve

only

con-

in

Rom3:23 and falL

"a11

have

sinned

On the

other

hand,

the

stan-

get

out

of

man is

itself,

with

aberrations

merely

to

apt

reason of

spon-

lower

with

t}.e

to

be

ciuitas

fo1Iy

to

man"

human help

is

needed.

God appearing

than

the

teaching

of

more

and

maintains But

the

sharper

nature,

of

impo-

in

fallen

wisdom

left

out

of

historical

l-I62b

which

alternatives

if

Still,

lowered.

the

Paul's

but

xv,

moral

man in

of

stand

exceptions:

disequilibriurn

taneity

pagan

position

noble

VIII,

of

rule

relevance.

ancient

Christian

is

what

by reason

and affirmed

Aris-

took

human performance

of

most

between

of

man, Aristotle

of

view"

gift

and beliefs.

Ethies,

view"

takes

God's

Machiavelli

general

the

glrace?

revelation

(Nie.

a "high

of

men will

"most

a "low to

and the

modern

ing

for

defending

political

ing

that

and

Plato,

solution

word

of

imply philos-

Is

God's

of

while

that

advantageous"

conceived

ideals

notice

exceptions

tence,

to

is

as a premise

35)

word

outer

the

makes us

inner

the

of

context

Strauss

of

is

coincidence

does not

Socrates'

without

The Christian place

of

sense

I

/I/,

impotence.

moral

man's

about

substantive

possible

Aristotle

(1967)

and philosophy

l-97I;

society

the

of

event

unlikely

utterly

power

political

the

either

1966b)

perfect

to

closer

L967bi

1967a;

(1966a,

that

view

Socratic

the

if

wonder

and

of

that

than

479-499i

Voegelin

Prof.

L972b') or

moral

as being

and Aristotle

(I976:278-289,

this

no longer

I

Whereas

correct.

whether the

between

interpretation

his

Plato

of

cadamer

I9'72a;

of

accept

to

thought

Prof.

is

virtues

intellectual

simply

is

Strauss

My

and Strauss)-

Kteln

relationship

the

of

interpretation

hesitate

(1967i

of

by-product

245 With

respect

nature, than

Christians

to the is

stand

sense of

seem to stand closer

ancients.

not

subject

closer

With regard

to

to be solved

to

human

to the moderns

the need to dis-

the

light

of

a horizon

incapacity

human control, they pagans than to the moderns.

thinker, for

ethics,

Lonergan,

sustained

by the discovery

philosophy,

in

of

to arbj-trary

the ancient

For the Christian man's radical correct

the corruptness

betr^reen good and evil

criminate that

to the

or the

the problem of

development is

rediscovery

of

not

a

or human science.

The correct philosophy can be but one of many philosophies, the correct ethics one of many ethical systems, the correct human science an o1d or new view among many views. But precisely because they are correct, they will not appear correct to minds disorientated by the conflict prebetween positions and counterpositions. cisely because they are correct, they will not appear workable to wi1ls with restricted ranges of effective freedom. Precisely because they are correct, they will be weak competitors for serious attention in the realm of practical (L9572632\ affairs. Nor is

the problem o f recovery

the modern sense of

enforeing

political--especial a solution

1y in

to the

"familiar opposition between the idealism of human aspiration and the sorry facts of human performance" (Lonergan , 1967225\. (T)he appeal to force is a counsel of despair. So far from solving the problem, it regards the problem as insoluble....For the general bias of common sense is the bias of all men and, to a notable extent, it consists in the notion that ideas are negligible unless they are reinforced by sensitive desires and fears. Is everyone to use force against everyone to convince everyone that force is beside the point? (Lonergan, L9572 632) What then does the recovery from human waywardness demand? On the one hand, says Lonergan, "the longer cycle is

to be met not

of

technology,

by any idea or

set

economics, or politics,

of

ideas

on the

level

but only by the a higher viewpoint in mants understanding and making of man" (1957:233). On the other, this attainment

of

246

of

possibility

the

hends

of

participati-on

of

natural

a

or

the of

view,

God's

solu-

supernatural

an absolutely

of

existence

course--the

appre-

he affirms--within

solution,

a gracious

of

context

a higher

Lonergan

a merely

either

supernatural

relatively

praxis:

of

And while

human living.

of

integration

a matter

but

intellect

speculative

and affirmation

a conception

be merely

can not

solution

:

tion

the of such ideology the darkness To pierce to sap its the world; Logos came into divine of he sent his spirit in weak human wilt root redemption and in this our hearts; l-ove into renewed, yet never rectified, \^/eare justified, justiwhere greater in thi-s life to the point and renewal are not rectification, fication, (I967:26) possible. And again: grace contrasts with (T)he process of divine and of reason. both of nature the characteristics nor as nature repetitive it is neither of i-tself and definitive. progressive as reason but eternal spontanei-ty of nature' It is not the statistical of man, but the graliberty nor the incoherent It is the trans-rational action of God. tuitous and i-ntuiand faith of revelation spontaneity efficacy of the mysthe trans-organistic tion, the uniqueness of eternal body of Christ, tical God with us j-n the hypostatic achievement: virtues, us by the theological God holding union, in the beatific face to face, God and ourselves (1967:40) vision. as Augustine

Just facing

not "a of

common agreement God, Bk.

problem tial

of

xlx,

moral

tion)

as to

the

objects

and hence with loving

radically

Lonergan

affirms

be consonant

of

with

of

grace

actual

(even

if

to

Aristotle's

primacy more

not

of

(Ci'ta

facing

up to

the

explicit

giving

up essen-

(see Fortin:

1ed him

not

point

Ethies in than

/2/i

of

human

of

understanding

praxis

of

love"

never

the

with

1eve1

the

their

of

idealism

as Aguinasr

transform

the

while

political

their

many doctrines

at

the

24)

and

philosophy

society

of

L972c) ; and just impotence

to

but

of

ancient

just

disoriented

elements

I972a,

to

the

faulted

had

problem

to

abandon

distorso,

a manner

too, I

Augustiners

find

247 stress

on loving

explicitation virtuous

and the restless

of

heart

the way the objective

and Thomasr 1) lovableness

of

the

man involves

an absolute goodi 2) correction of view of the agent intellect that is perhaps the more probably Aristotelian view; 3) addition of the idea the Arabst

the promulgation

of

human mlnd;

of

4) reestimation

"becauser" in Prof. theological

virtues,

has i-ts fruition

in

principles

first

of

Jaffa,s

the

of moral_ity in the

importance

of morality

words,

dedicated another

"the addition to that perfection

of the which

world,

makes intellectual virtue without moral virtue impossible,' (Jaffa: 31 and the reference there to 199, note 15 as well as the discussion at 200, note 20). From this perspective, therefore, f have nothing but praise for the political theology of Metz insofar as it correlates the primacy of praxis with the dangerous memory of Jesust passion,

death,

and resurrection.

But what in a way Metz does not is that if the religiously converted political theologian is "to mount" as Lonergan put it, "from an affective to an effecLonergan takes

tive

serj-ously

determination

to discover

and to implement in al1 of universal order that is God's c o n c e p t a n d c h o i c e ' ( 1 9 5 7 2 7 2 6 1, t h a t r e l i g i o u s person is going to have to undergo not only a moral but an intellectual conversion ex umbris et imaginibus in ueritatem. what things

the

intelligibility

Metz and the rest ical

of continental and Latin American politgenerally have not yet come to appreciate-the horizon of modern political t.hinking does not

theology

since

consider

it to be relevant--is that what Lonergan has ca11ed " explicit intellectual self-transcendence', i s q p r a e t i e a L i s s u e i n t h e c o n t e m p o z , a z , yu o r L d . So it

is

tough-minded of

that

someone like

thought

Strauss:

but praise

for

of the political It

is

simply

I have encounLered outside

the only

the

philosophy example of

Lonergan's which reseeks non-conventional grounds for criticism quite giving way to a doctrinaire rationalism.

lentlessly without

I have nothing

intellectuality

248

But

of

faced

is

today

is

un-Greek.

questions

of

Arabs

the

can

is

rule"

but

does

existence

is

intrinsically

rejection

of

God's

both

determinate

human intellect impo-

moral

waywardness

that

provides

goodnessr"

of

man's

to

solution

"a in-

freedom

it

avoi-d

could

question

the

up with

bound

the

self-consciousness sins

for

; then

rather

but

essential

rational

man's

and

Aristotle

that

(1957:593-694)

not"

fact, about

burden of responsibility

the

quite

is

it

leaves

frustrating

while

"with

a rule

that

a manner

in

of

true

if

an incidental

a rejection

or

view

God's basis

be wrong

to and

prove

to

statistical tact,

shown

correcti

"not

exceptions

be

in

on the

cognitional

concrete

and Lonergan tence

If,

that

my

philosophy

practical

an absorption

either

participation

a gracious

that

with

is

not,

did

Strauss

knowledge

to

a way that

in

seriously

takes

Lonergan

what

of

human or

acceptance

the

human problem.

the

of a supernatural . . . (O) n the. . . supposition a man is what man cannot to be just soluti-on, a man, he would submit If he would be truly be. the desire and discover to the unrestricted of a problem of evil and affirm the existence that exists. and accept the solution solution But if he would be only a man, he has to be (L957:729) less. But

what

"explicit primary

can be meant

and faith

becomes

it

trary

WeLtanschauung? belief

that

fundamental

radical

historicism

For are

demolished

gone of

Lonergan,

a unique

three

ing?

key

Why is

in

not

it

(Dannhauser:

about

the

an arbi-

horizon,"

things

are

un-

and histori-

variable, in

of

accepting

involve

145)

becomes

philosophy?

"man has no permanent assumptions

sense of

a

and relativism? at

any rater

virtue

anagoge: questions: doing

of

a propagator

hj-storically

unsupported,

determined"

cally

Would

that

Nietzschets

evident,

when praxis

context just

or

conversion"

"j-ntellectual

the

make philosophy

not

Would

"man's

by

transcendence"

intellectual

that

of that

these

one's is,

the

What are (i.e.,

Nietzschean

having asking

we doing

the

answer

personally

doctrines under-

and answering when we are to

the

first

know-

249 question)

knowing?

undergo this oneself

What do we know when we do it?

personal

experiment

and to submit oneself

is

To

to have revealed

to a normative

horizon

to pat-

terned according to natural and inevitable spontaneities which furnish the criteria by which free projects are judged noble or ignoble, authentj.c or unauthentic. Simultaneously, the fuller deepening of this conversion process the

brings

learning

empirical

to

light

process

sciences,

and the grounding

the

of

normative

structure

common sense,

the ways of historical for

the objectivity

of

and hence the more proximate

possibility

and collaboration.

directed

lectual

transcendence

responsibility appropriated science.

A praxis

would implement

in concrete human being

situations

rather

than

covering

the procedures

of

scholarship, human knowledge, of

interaction

by explicit

intel-

rationality

and

through through

selfexperimental

250 NOTES I take it that the interpretation of Gadamer and /f/ of Voegelin would come closer to being a more correct account of the subject matter, from the point especially of vj-ew of a Christian undertaking a total reflectj-on upon the human condition. I suspect, too, that with respect to justice interpretations their of political and of the i-nvirtue tellectual of phronesis taken as they singly stand in Aristotle's Ethics, the interpretation of Strauss tends to converge with theirs; i-t is in coming to terms with the special status and role of theory and of theoretic wisdom that Strauss di-ffers rather widelv from them. For a balanced view of the differences between /2/ Aristotle and Thomas, see Fortin (I972b). A work which compares and contrasts the two with much more emphasis on the differences is Jaffa (1952) .

25t WORKSCONSULTED Adorno , Theodor W. and Max Horkheimer 1969. Dialectik der Aufkliiz'ung. S. Fischer. Bloom, Allan L974 Dannhauser, Werner r974

"The Failure of the University," Daedalus 103: 58-66. J. Nietzschets

NY: Cornell Fortin,

Ernest I972"a

Frankfurt:

Vieu

of

Soct'ates.

Ithaca,

Universitv.

Pp. 151-181 in His"St. Augustine." tory of Polttical Philosophy. Eds. Leo Strauss and Joseph Cropsey. Chicago: Rand & McNa11y.

rg722b

Pp. 223-250 in "St. ThomasAquinas." History of Political Philosophy. Eds. Leo Strauss and Joseph Cropsey. Chicago: Rand & McNa11y.

L972c

PoLitical fdealism and Chxisti,anity in the Thought of St. Augustine. Vi1lanova, PA: Universitv of Villanova.

Gadamer, Hans-Georg ]967a

"Martin Heidegger und die Marburger Theologie." Pp. 82-92 tn Kleine Sehriften I. Tiibingen: Mohr.

L967b

"tiber die M6glichkeit einer philopp. 179-191 in sophischen Ethik." KLeine Sehz,iften I. Tiibingen: Mohr.

T97L

pp. 283-3L7 in Hermeneutik "Replik." und fdeologiekz,itik. Frankfurt: Suhrkamp .

I972a

Aufgabe "Theorie, Technik, Praxis--die einer neuen Anthropologie." Pp. IXXXXVI in Neue AnthropoLogie, Bd. I: Bio Logtsche Anthropo Logie. Stuttgart : Thieme.

I972b

Philoso"Hermeneutik als praktische phie." Pp. 325-333 in RehabiLit.ierung der praktischen PhiLosophie, Bd. I: G e s e h i e h t e, P r o b L e m e, A u f g a b e n . E d . Manfred Riedel. Freiburq: Rombach.

252

Gad.amer , Hans-Georg

r976

Habermas , Jiirgen L973

Hampshi-re ' Stuart L973

Ttuth and Method. translation. English

Horkheimer ' L967

Jaffa'

Kendall

Klein,

Harry

Seabury'

Kritik "Bewusstmachende oder Rettende --Die Wa1ter Benjamus"' Aktualj.tdt verPp. 302-344 i:-n KuLtur und Ktitik. Suhrkamp' Frankfurt: siz'eute Aufsiitze. Neu Iot'k 23) t 26-33'

"Morality Reuieu oi

and Pessimism." aooks (January

Leoiathan. New York:

Ed. Michael Oakeshott' Collier-Macmillan.

Hobbes , Thomas IYOZ

New York:

Max det instrumenteLLen Zuz, Kritik Frankfurt : Klett. nun ft. V.

, Willmoore L971

J. and L. L9'70

Locke , John _Lv5)-

Bernard Lonergan, 1957

Vet'-

A Studg Thomism and AristoteLianism. o f t h e C o m m e n t a r t gb y T h o m a s - A q u i n a s o n Chicago : the Nichonachean Ethics. of Chj-cago . University

Contra Mundum. Ed. Nellie NY: Arlington New Roche1le,

D. Kendall House.

Strauss Pp. I-5 "A Giving of Accounts." The CoLLege (St. John's Co1lege, MD) (APri1) . Annapolis,

Concerning Toleration. A Letter . York : Bobbs-Merrill

in

New

A Studg in Human llndet'standInsight, Library. New York: Philosophical ing.

l-967

CoLLection. Papers by Bernard Lonergan. New York: Herder Ed. F. E. Crowe. and Herder.

L972

Method in TheologA . and Herder.

L974

Eds. A Second CoLLection. Philadelphia: and W. Ryan.

New York:

Herder

B. Tyrrell Westminster.

253 Lonergan, Bernard L977

Machiavelli, 1960

ilChristology Today : Methodological Reflections." Pp. 45-65 in Le Chriet hier, aujourd'hui, et denain. Quebec: Les Presses de I ' Universit6 Laval.

N. The Pyinee. Trans. Luigi New York : Mentor .

Marx, Karl 1959

Ricci.

of the Gotha program. ,' pp. "Critigue IL2-L32 in Basie W?itinas on pol.f,ties and PhiLosophg. KarL Mair and. Fried.rieh Engels. Ed. Lewis S. Feuer. New York : Doubleday Anchor .

Marx, K. and F. Engels 1959 "Excerpts from rThe German ldeology.r', Pp. 246-266 in Basic Writings on poLitics and Philosophy. KarL Marr and Friedrieh Engels. Ed. Lewis S. Feuer. New York: Doubleday Anchor. Metz , Johannes 1968

B.

Z u z ,T h e o l o g i e d e r W e L t . Grunewald.

Mainz:

I969a

Theologie I in der Diskus" 1P o l i t i s c h e sion." P p . 2 6 8 - 2 7 9 i n D i s k u s s . L o nz u r p o l i t i s e h e n T h e o L o g i e. E d. H . p e u k ert. Mainz : Grunewald.

1969b

Reform und Gegenreformation Heute. Z u e i T h e s e n z u ? o e k u m e n i s e h e nS i t u a tion der Kiz,chen. Mainz: Grunewald.

r970

Autoritat "Kirchliche im Anspruch der Freiheitsge schichte. " pp. SS-gO in Kinche im Prozess der Aufklii?ung. Eds. J. B. Metz, J. Moltmann, W. Oelmiiller. Mainz : Grunewald .

197la

Die Theologie tn der intez,disziplin d . y , e nF o r s c h u n g . Dtisseld.orf : B-ertelsmann .

l97rb

"Glaube als gefHhrliche Erinnerunq. ', Pp. 23-38 in Theologisehe Med.itationen: Hilfe zum Glauben. Ed. H. Kiing. E i n s i e d e l n : B e n zi g e r .

L972

"The Future ex Memoria passionis." In Hope and the Future of Man. Bd. E. Cousins . Philadelphia : Westminster .

254

MeLz , Johannes L973a

"A Short Apology of Narrative. Conci Lium 85 z 84-97 .

"

1973b

in Handbuch der Art. "Erinnerung." Eds. phi Losophischet' Grundbegrif fe . H. Krings and H. M. Baumgartner. Miinchen : Herder .

1973c

"Erldsung und Emanzipation. " dez, Zeit I9L: I7l-184.

L974

und Volk oder "Kirche Stimmen orthodoxi-e. "

7 9 7- I Lr .

Preis der Zeit I92 z

des EvanDie Kraft "Unsere Hoffnung. geliums. " ConciLium (German ed. ) 11: 7L0-720.

I975

Rousseau,

der der

Stimmen

Jean-Jacques

L947

In Social Contv'act Social Contract. Essays bg Locke, Hume, and Rousseau. Oxford Univ. Oxford: Ed. E. Barker.

L964

The Fiv'st and Second Discout'ses. New York: Ed. Roger D. Masters. St. Martin.

Strauss , Leo t9522

PhiLosophy of The Politi.caL Its Basis and Its Genesis. of Chicago. University

Hobbes. Chicago:

f965a

des Politi"Comments on Der Begriff Pp. 331-35I schen by CarI Schmitt." of in appendix to Spinozats Critique EngNew York: Schocken. ReLigion. translation. Iish

1965b

New of Relig'Lon. Spinozats Critique translation. English York: Schocken.

L967

Some Prelimi"Jerusal-em and Athens. Commentat'g 43 z nary Reflections. " 45- 57 .

1968

Education and Responsibility." "Liberal New In Libev'alism Ancient and Modet'n. York : Basic Books.

I975a

In "The Three Waves of Modernity." PoLiticaL PhiLosophg. Sir Essays by IndiEd. H. Gilden. Leo Strauss. anapolis : Pegasus.

255 Strauss, Leo 1975b

Voegelin, Eric I966a

1966b

philosophy?" "What is political In PoLitical Philosophy. Sir Essays by Leo Stz,auss. Ed. H. Gilden. Indianapolis : Pegasus. ,'Das Rechte von p -pd. . el zl 7, - 1 3 3 Natur." ln Anamnesis. Zur Theoz,ie Geschiehte und Politik. Miinchen: piper. pp. 134-152 in "Was ist Natur?" Ananmesis. Zur Theoy,ie der Geschiehte und Politnk. Miinchen: piper.

THE PRODUCTIONPROCESSAND EXPONENTIALGROWTH: A Study in Socio-Economics and Theology Matthew L. Lamb INTRODUCTION A surprising recently

issued

chusetts

Institute

of his

call

for

call

from Prof.

inLerdisciplinary Jay W. Forrester

of Technology.

collaboration of

the Massa-

The unusual character

was his

claim that theologians should play a in redirecting the socio-economic priorities in the decades ahead (337-353) . Since the studies of Max Weber and R. H. Tawney it has generally been recognized crucial

role

that religious values have been significant in the emergence of capitalist modes of production. There is little doubt, however, that modern economists feel any collaborative

attitude

towards theology.

Indeed,

from Karl

Marx to

John Galbraith,

economic theorists have frequently used the term "theology" in reference to what they consider unverified opinions of their colleagues /I/. What accounts, then, for Forrester's closely argued call

for

interdisciplinary

minds from theology, ence"?

Perhaps it

collaboration

1aw, philosophy,

among "the best economics, and sci-

results

from the realization thaE ' , n e u t r a l , ' economic values have not been as vis-i-vis other values as vras previously thought. There is a complex interaction

of

systems and values

within

world

process,

and

any specialized

science or discipline can ignore that in the long run only at the world,s peril. This fundamental realization can be found, not only in the work of Forrester and the Club of Rome, but in a growing amount of economic writing since 1970 (Heilbronerz L974i interaction

Schumacher; Weisskopf: The present

I97l) .

study explores

the significance

Bernard Lonergan's

work 1n transcendentalmethod

ticulating

the major methodological

some of

257

of Fr. for

ar-

presuppositions

258

of

tion

delineates

just

how his

ics

problem

temporary

and then

curves that

is

"Christianity

(347;

required

transformati,ons

philosophy

were

is

a1I

and

meaning

of

interdisciplinary

Lonergan's

and Economics

as

Weber sees rationality

of

hj-stories of

role

constitutive

the

and maintenance

emergence

the

that

indicates

new control

Religion,

Rationality,

A cornmonplace of practice

growth"

become oPerative.

to

I.

the

claim

Forresterts

exponential

section

by

socio-economics

in

value

the

The final

and White) .

of of

religion

con-

growth

and exponential

validity

the

examines

econom-

the

sketches

section

second

productivity

of

sec-

understanding

between

relation

the

handles

The

and theology.

for

categories

basic

certain

approach

and the-

The first

values.

upon religious

as reflection

ology

processes

socj-o-economic

between

reiation

the

Max

capitalism:

to

intrinsic

the

in

production.

industrial

of

and

theory

economic

rationality

which produced the factor resort In the last permanent enterprrse is the rational , capitalism and technology rational accounting, rational Neceslaw, but again not these alonerational were the rational factors sary complementary -D P^Iit v . i I+ L t +u r 1l s - , ^ r a t i o n a l i z a t i o n of the conduct of 1 i fa

in

o onArF Yel r v ! s{

"Freedom in the

gard

with

conditions,

But

what

production?

Marx believed

horizons 252-267;

L975;

the

and Tracy:

has

meaning

in

their j-n re-

of

men to

relation

an

at

the

ration-

"invariable 69'L27)' .

heart

distinguished of

man,

Not only

Wellmerz

82-103) .

nature:

socialized

regulating

the

Schmidt;

rationality

from in

(19672820).

Lonergan

controlling

freedom

in

the

socialism

consist

rati-onally

especially

j-s the

economic

scj-entific

can only

(ollman z 238'242;

a1ity"

in

Nature..." but

ral- i onalistic

mankind's

producers,

nature'

to

social

trial

this

associated

interchange

field

^

1958)

sees of

development

optimal

and sr r s

Marx

Karl

SJ-milar1y.

I

(1927t354;

ethic.

rationality

of

indus-

three (1967a:

The distinctions

are

259 crucial

for

ergan's

method

economics

an understanding for

and theology.

horizons,

and

then

standing

of

A.

Horizons

Three

getting

are

into

Lonergan's maximum

field

(1967a:2L3l. . objects still

very

others

are

Iarly,

the

of

interested

in

of

beyond

the

mental

horizon pole

which

subjective

pole

is

pole

our

and

our

there

a horizon

"is

standpoints; vague,

interest

the

knowing what

is

a

while Sirni-

can be know and are

horizon,

other

and many things

and

then,

is

some

horizon.

mental

knowledge

before

First,

visual

present,

mutually

is

our

our

within

specified,

subjective

objective

under-

discuss

What \^/e familiarly

distinctly of

is

three

standpoint"

rather

knowledge

clearly

horizon

with

beyond

our

to

Visual1y,

others

totally

less

the

a determinate

shi-fts

distinct,

is

are

the

respectively.

rationality.

from

as a horizon.

realities

the

of

points

horizon.

visj_on

scope

designated

control

Lonbetween

outline

values

preliminary

The field

are

sha1l

how they

horizons

of

of

Rationality

three

notion

significance collaboration

I

and religious

of

the

the

First,

indicate

economic

There

of

interdisciplinary

by

interest.

an objective

and a

condition

one another.

and being

interested

known and what

is

are

Any

The j_n;

found

in-

teresting. Second, and

s1eep,

have

They

is

some blend

these

erating, insofar occur:

as

sufficient,

deciding, as the

and

first

experiencing,

in

loving, three

a deep

our

the

formulating acting. conscious

the

to

our

con-

operations We do

be conscious.

percei-ving,

inquiring,

weighing

dreamless

deciding.

order

sensing,

understanding,

and

of

judging, in

consciousness

Awake,

interaction

remembering,

conceptual-izing,

evidence

in

operations

occur

feeling,

between

conscious.

understanding,

spontaneously

insight,

not

some fashion

Lo knou

imagining,

the

in

experiencing,

not

distinguishes

When we are

we are

sciousness of

Lonergan

knowledge.

getting

evidence,

an

grasping

a judgment,

delib-

Knowledge

results

generic

operations

judging.

Such

only

260

fied

of

knowledge

the

always

we are

the

three

world

prise

everything

that

One is

World

Two is

World our

paintings,

fllm,

Lonergan

/2/.

provided

has

physical

With discuss

the

of

trols

horizons

preliminaries

these

in

(Lonergan'

contemporary

be termed

ex-

have

as books, 54-69)

Magee:

W, capable

of

through

the

Wr,

relations

our

reference

pole

is

structs prime

to

of

any horizon

pole

canonized (inclusive with

W, along

examples

of

such

Hellenic

and Medieval

ideal

rationality

of

of

horizon

a normative'

objective

using

We are

rationality.

The three

the

classical,

con-

epochal

of

sense

L967a:255-256\.

the

briefly

we shall

and

modern

.

The eLassicaL with

mind

qeneric

broad,

the

meaning might

in of

horizons

three

here

"horizon"

the

of

and technologies

sciences

the

all

W, .

with

the

(Popper;

W3, and

of

world

the

that

such

an analysis

grounding

all

evaluating-

W, objects

etc.

buildings,

methodologically

to

and perversity in

from

skyscrapers.

includinq

civilization,

and encoded

universe. including

knowledge,

objective

com-

worlds

embracing

dreaming

human creativity

of

preserved

been

of

world

the

culture,

language,

pressions

of

is

Three

to

he

what

galaxies'

to

conscj-ousness from

activities

conscious

World of

the

horizon'

pens

from

of

world

know that

and energy

particles

human brains,

to

chemicals

of

not

concrete

our

matter

subatomic

of

The three

in

exists

world

the

from

everything

some horizon

formulated

distinction.

Thus

in

recently

has

Popper

calls

we need

but

interest,

KarI

Third,

operating

consciously

and

knowledge

27I-3471

1967a:22I-239) '

335-336i

4L-47,

of

acceptance

our

(1958:3-32,

belief

through

others

L972:6-13 ,

703-718t

is

more preponderant

far

knowledge;

and veri-

discovered

own immanently

may be our

knowledge

which

within

of

construct of

other

W, and Wr) a classical

the

to

subjective

W3 to

which

non-normatlve

must horizon

can

conThe

conform.

Thus Aristotle

cultures. according

can be defined

rationaLity

be found set

how any knowledge

in

the would

26L most closely

approximate

the

certai:r,

immutable,

neces-

sary and true

knowledge of material, formal, efficient causes (Lonergan, L967a2255-26Li L975:lZl).

and final static, ality in

hierarchical was reflected

of

societies

and in with

their

the canoni-

in

terms of the composition and heavenly bodies. W2 was similarterms of the psychological, biological

statements

presupposing

metaphysical

gories

of W" (Lonergan, 1967b:vii-xv; J 238; and Litt: 1963). lhe nodez,n horizon reference

of

civilizations

The

of ration-

of W, in the perfect

investigated

and physical

horizon

W, was seen as corresponding

ca1 conceptions movements of

this

both in the organizations

the Greco-Roman and Medieval

cosmologies.

ly

character

of rationality

to any horizon

within

cate-

]-974a:47-49, 23Ican be defined

which the

subjective

with pole

rejects

any canonized constructs of W, and insists that all such constructs (whether of meaning or value) must be controlled by verification in Wr. Thus modern, empirical science began by displacing Lhe ptolemaic universe, refuting the Aristotelian ing

sophisticated

tion.

instruments

Empirical

the physical

metaphysics

sciences:

test-ground

for

proving

constructs

within

Wr.

discoveries cal

culture.

of

of

rationality

cultures When the

of motion,

and elaborat-

observation

and verifica-

found its

nature

greatest

success in as W, became the controlling

or disproving Geographical empirically

the hypothetical discoveries divergent

led to from classi-

latter

was rebelled against in the and French Revolutions, this occurred in the name of a "reasontr and "natural rights', patterned on W1 as the datum of the new science (Macphersonz L962, Lg73; Strauss). American

The human sciences natural

sciences,

moderled

their

methods on the

empirical

so that

the activities of W, and the of Wa were increasingly reduced to processes in wt. Historical schorarship further accererated these developments by determining the empirical conditioning of constructs

aII

W3 constructs.

Enormous positive

gains of empirical

262

physical

J-n the

rationality

relativism

and

ments

fj-nally

have

of

Wt through

horizon

of

rationaLitg

re-

actually

of

capability

the

develop-

These latter

Wr.

level

Wa and W2 Lo the

ducing

in

historicism 1ed to

positj-vism'

materialism,

reductionism,

a proli-ferating

by

accompanied

were

sciences

a nuclear

holocaust. The contemporarA fined jective

pole

to

correlate

all-

W, and W, as the

objective

pole

seeks

thereby

the

a priori That

a priori

Sala) .

and

speci-alizations

reduce

W, .

W, to

of

elucidation

form

are

apriori

the

of

to

natural'

the

in

ful1y

encouraged attentive-

of

imperatives

(Lamb, 1977:

W,

of

methods

Empirical disciplines

historicat

Wt so a genuine

German ldealism's

asaconceptual

ratj-onality l-50-166;

55-61,

of as

Just

horj-zon.

to

attempt

not

was made by

mistake

human

does

rationality

the

of

W, and

of

and action

knowledge

be reduced

W, cannot

of

operations

the

sub-

the

structures

theapriori

appropriates

which

within

any horizon

to

reference

with

can be de-

reasonableness and responsj-bility intelligence' ' . seeks to r a t i onality (Lonergan, L972 20-23). A priori

ness,

disengage

the

reductions

to

cesses

going

within

the of too

to

economic

in of

for For

concerned

the

factual

the

as pro-

the in

the

affect

it

understand-

values.

the

Notions

of

Economic it

ral;ionalttg

cLassical

of

or

analysis and j-nterest

with

with

the

So Aristotlets of

canonical

theological)

defining

not

involved

contingencies discussion

was

constructs

, could

exchange-values

Values

economic

knowledge

accord

relation

j-n mind,

rationality

any extended

metaphysical

values. i.e.,

reductions,

how they

sketch

horizon

Wa (whether

customary

with

of

horizons

horizon

emerge.

classical

values,

at

the

W, .

Differences the

seriously

are

from

how those

varj-ance

and religj-ous

possible

scarcely values

to

economic

Hori-zonal

indicating

three

now possible

i-ng of

B.

Wr, on in

these

With is

WI by

in

constructs

methods

many empirical

of

economic to

be in

263 use-values, ethical

occurs

in the context of a thematization of just commodity values were

excellence

in which

determj.ned by a society L954260-65). 1 c h ep o l i s

of

These men were in turn

of that

men (Schumpeter,

reasonable

defined

in

terms of

time and, more importantlyr

of moral as subordinated to the dianoetic or intellectual (Niconaehean Ethies, Books V and VI: Voegelin, virtues L957:315-357) . meant the art "Economics" for Aristotle of household management; but trade for trade's sake, virtues

termed chxematistike to the lower could justify

faculties

, was severely criticized of the soul. So also,

as catering Aristotle

slavery as a result of the natural inequalof men, and deprecate the life of craftsmen and traders as "devoid of nobility and hostile to the perfection of character" (Heilbroner, 1972236-37). ity

While craftsmen the medieval

hierarchies

an Aristotelian

attitude

comnerce: negotiatio turpitudinem

received

habet

a more propitious

place

in of va1ue, Aquinas stil1 adopted towards the exchange-value of

seeundumae eonsidez,ata quandam ( S u m m at h e o l o g i a e 2 - 2 , e . 7 7 , a . 4 ) .

Interest

in the form of usury was condemned as a sin. Of the periods in which the classical horizon of rationality prevailed, ,Joseph Schumpeter has written that ,'The How and Why of economic mechanisms were then of no interest eiLher to it.s leaders or to its H. Ta\^/ney has observed :

writers"

(1954:30ff.);

while n.

.. .the specific contributions of medieval writers to the technique of economic theory were less significant than their premises. Their fundamental assumptions, both of whj-ch were to leave a deep imprint on social thought of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, were two: that economic interests are subordinate to the real business of life, which is salvation; and that economj_c conduct is one aspect of personal conduct, upon which, as on other parts of it, the rules of morality are binding. (31) For classical

rationality,

economic values

necessitj-es

of Wl to Wr, within

theological

constructions

of W. .

ethical,

mediate

the

metaphysical

or

264

Within

ing

period

tion

of

classical

so-called

in

theory

the

Political

of

the

to

structure

tic

to

systems

the

what

from the

through value

the

in

specialization

to

analysis

the

the

which

the

of

quantified

.\ .

all

But

rational or

analysis

functional

as reason

became synonymous problems

could

with

easily

a growing value

Political

of

825-839,

of

value

equations, quantification, be overlooked,

Economy of

theories

utility

as empirical

insofar

econom-

quantifica-

economic in

value

]-954:588-624,

corpora-

.

indifference-curves

calculus

real

of

ileat

political

analytic

through

marginal

the

on matrix

the

or

sophisticated

of

the

of

and Miiller)

notion

labor-theory

(Schumpeter,

assumed that

more

ever

of

multinational

scientific

economic

a reductionism

techniques

economj-c values

varieties

Samuelson z 44lff

Barnet

em-

Nove and Nuti).

from

free

the

of

into

research

indifference

the

an analy-

of

terms

development

of

not

terms

Schumpeter

in

the

in

planning

1967;

specifically

of

passed

:

achieved

has

or

GLobaL Reach of

(Galbraith

tions

supra-

L954:1140-1145i

and from

terms

Wt inter-

only

the

in

of

infrastructure

is

critiques

either

are

sake

the

modern

Wa as an ideological

instruments

from

the

my use

economic

fot

man ,

of

critiques

framework,

economics

State

Industrial

Wa; to

(3)

of

interested

clear

wt)

These

(Schumpeter,

Wl is

to

materialist

the

analytic

tion

within

verifiable

processes

ics

sense

the

supposed

on the

was based

(2)

with

where

Economy,

Political

an economic

in

pirically

to

be confused

reduction

economics

That

(not

Economy.

Marxist

preted

period

(W, reduced

enterprise

of

Locke

proper

instincts

free

through to

politi-

Humei

Hobbes

of

above)

classical

natural of

from

rights,

the

by to

domitransi-

the

on natural

was undermined

rationality

philosophy

cal

of

economic

classical

where

grounded

theory

(1)

through

be traced

could

economics

of

nance

The growing

W, and Wr.

between

relationship

the

defin-

in

role

dominant

an increasingly

assumes

economics

z'ationaLi,tg

modern empirical

of

horizon

the

equilibrium

909-9L9; ratj-onality relied i.e.,

only as then

as Joan

long

265 Robinson has indicated s i s ( 1 9 7 3 ). Within

with

the horizon

regard

of

apniori

to

equilibrium

rationalitg

analyas appro-

priated,

economic values, as mediating the interehange between W, and Wa, are determined through genuinely scientific economics. The contribution of an appropriated apriori

rationality

(because interdependent) sis

of

in promoting

consists

economic values

autonomy of

the

the relative scientific

i-n two ways: negatively,

analy-

by expos-

ing the folly

by erect-

ing

the

of deforming empirical rationality the procedures of guantitative analysis into

criteria

for

open yet

critical

reason;

knowing and thereby the scientific

positively,

correlation

by providing between various

indicating,

at

least

sole

a completely methods of

heuristically,

analysis

of economic values within the immanent within all the relations be( L o n e r g a n , tween Wl, W2 and Wa 1958:103-139, 385-430) .

emergent probability This

amounts to

work out

the

a methodological

framework within

which

to

interrelations

between economic values and natural, technological, human, political, cultural and religious values (Lamb: 1965, L974:390-399, 42L-432). C. Horizonal Values Within

Differences the horizon

ized constructs As Voegelin the

the Notions

of classieal

of

for

unveiling.

Reliqious

y,ationaLity,

of W3 took on a religious

has shown, classical

Greeks than

divine

in

or

rationality,

canon-

sacral

value.

no less

for the medieval theologians, involved a 'metaphysical The speculations of plato

and Aristotle

had their ground, as did all of history, in (the ontological In-Between) of the Divine Un(Apeir.on) and the limited (perae) (I974:183-192).

the Metaxy limited

In Judaeo-Christian immanent unveiling and medieval ity

for

agentis

traditions was further

theological

the gift

theory

of divine

as a partieipatio

faith

the transcendence

of

this

emphasized by revelation; could

find

the potential-

in the Lumenintelleetus

Luminis diuini

(Lonergan,

266

the

of

elements

other

with

an undifferen-

form

to

culture

interwoven

were

and values

meanings

religious

cul-tures

Roman, and Medieval

Hellenic,

the

Within

Ig67bz66-96).

matrix--what cultural sacral of man and his construct as a ',sacralized

tiated to

be typi-fied

therefore,

the

Within

three

stages:

tural

matrix

(1)

in

the

of

collective more

or

of

tions

in

matrix

tural

phenomena of

of

reducing empirical

But the

horizonof

in

religious

of

empiricaf

investiga-

sociological

or

reference

are

truth

of

observations.

W, from

of

studies

these

common sense

a priot'i

seculat:ist

to

cu1-

religious

about

observable

the

of

the

values

external

and to Wr;

the but

is

values of

task to

of The exigencies t e c h n i c a t theoretica

discourse, the

of

relieved religi-ous

psychologi-

historical, religious

fu11

the

rationalitg,

oriented

empirically

differentiation

inner

alienations,

claims

judgments

no true

which

as

overt

as projections

reli-gion

psychological

modern

the

either

that

terms

ration-

"God(3)

and

was an undifferentiated

and sociological

firmed.

the

rn

the

Wr. the

Withj-n

legitimacy

from

secularist onLy

natural-

socio-economic

of

W, and to

empirical

Wr;

of

rival,

to

of

values,

view

can be made except

values

the

or

an historical,

The result

kind.

cal,

in

not

did

Marxian

have meaning

values

.

as

(2)

cu1-

sacral

of

need

religious

neurosis

covert

leading

understand

to of

or

religion

Deism;

in it

that order

Freudian

in

a unified,

constructions men j-nto forms

as

reduction

secularist

of

sacral

thoughtful

discovered

hypothesis"

of

wars

religiosity,

rational

we may distinguish

values.

breakdown

opposed of

retreat

ality

the

in

dialectically the

the

a secular-

to

increasingly

Wt led

religious

of

reduction

ratlonality,

and value

meaning

of

control

in

verification

through ist

the

hand,

other

on the

of

modern empit'icaL

of

horizon

Wa mayr

sacz'alization'

of

as examples

(1974b:

world"

constructs

classical

The canonj-zed

.

2I-25)

referred

has

Lonergan

merely

af-

completely external-

W, give

rise

to

1 discourse

dj-fferenti-ation those

exigencies

of

267 ground the

also

transcendent

as legitimately

secular

(Lonergan,

worlds

its

through

to

W, and Wa.

96, 101-107;

transcend Moreover,

of

reductively values

probable

patterns

it

bya priori

can-

to "closed" worlds, and that would not disrupt the emergently of those worlds (Lonergan, 19582LL5-L27,

as true

462, 698; L972:101ff.,

2gg) .

a priori

rationaJ-ity

is the twofold

sets

moting a differentiated tion,

ra-

as an intelligibility

259-262,

Against

has

how meaning and value

J" " be limited

religious

linitations

the discovery

indicates

Z T

LT

Lamb, L974zL5L-

the dynamism of W, re-

the

emergent probability

irnmanent in W.,

of W,

, 2, 3 as beyond those

sacred

questioning

of

ability

tionality not

L972282f .,

The process

180) . veals

differentiation

from the

itsel-f

Thus the task that

eecular-saered

those who, in

the

condenn the very

name of

idea

of

pro-

one of

cuJ-tlral

matrix.

a canonized. sacraliza-

a legitimate

secular

domain,

not

to mention the validity of empirical studies of religious values, a fully appropriated a priori rationality would insist upon the necessity of secularization. On the other hand, against the secuLarist deniat of the ultimate truth

of

religious

values, a priori

ward a differentiated With

these

rationality and religious ination

of

values the

works to(Lonergan z L974b) .

re-sacralization

distinctions

and their

rationality

between the horizons

respective in mind,

historical

stances

I now turn

development

of

toward to the

of economic

a closer

exam-

production

process. II.

The Production Process and Exponential Growth: Central Stages in the DevelopmenL of a Crisis

In their

recent

study of multinational

GLobaL Reaehl R. Barnet transcendent but growth" growth this

and R. Miiller

debate of the 70's (334) . The initial

came in

response

to

corporations,

remark that

concerns not

"the socialism,

shock about limits

the population

was compounded when the reports an international society of scholars

to

explosion.

to the

Club of

But Rome,

and businessmen,

268

ly

production

that

indicated

if

reduced

catastrophe

have

which

economists

and Fowler) Using

applied

and rate

production

dustrial studies

and

published

were L974a) .

By feeding

drawn

years

the

probable

present

the year

2100.

exponential

natural

the

growth-rate

amount

stant

in

are

in

tialgrowth

conclusions

reach

and

are

and

production globally

not

time

period,

to these

the

both

of

would

and

in-

be while The expo-

termed

(linear

by a congrowth)

of

describing

the

the

'

uhole

an exponen-

/5/.

are

an

showed could

increasing

study

the

diminish.

was

pereentage

in

changes up to

proportions

L972:26ff .)

present

studies

policy

a curve

period

thereby

(1972,

population

dangerous supply

in-

printed

variables

such

food

( M e a d o w s,

curve

of

growth

by a constant

time

interest

the Unless

a constant

increasing

a constant

Of

they

the were

population

of

because

nential

but

resources

of

be-

variables

computer

applied

of

variables

curve. would

the

L970,

any

five

on the

data

because

growth

pollution

halted,

to

regard

production,

dustrial

in

M.I.T.

The initial

T,. Meadows

Dennis

Jay

team at

production,

food

growth.

1900 to

The crucial

k

interrelati-ons

the

population

consequences

with

in

pollution,

by Dr.

from

the

(Henry

Prof.

by

a research

variables

L973,

out

between

debates

the

growth

world

to

resources,

natural

tween

socialist

Aristotelians

World Dynamics'

his

level

studied

The reports

multiple-Ioop-feedbac

nonlinear

computer

in

Forrester

to

be drastical-

to

and

market

compared

been

had

/4/.

originally

models

be avoided.

seventeenth-century

and the

Galileo

also

among both

debates

lively

stirred

growth was to

following

:

l.

and material growth in population Exponential force in socioeconomic is the dominant output societies. change in most contemporary

2.

growth rates and materof population Current indefinitely. ial output cannot be sustained growth trends would almost certainly Present physical if conlimits important overreach for another 50 or 100 vears. tinued

269 3. Growth may come to an end either through an orderly accommodation to globat limits (a deliberate transition to eguilibriun) or through an overshoot of those limits followed by uncontrolled decline . 4. The overshoot behavior mode is the dominant mode of the world system as long as the implicit value system continues to promote p h y s i c a l g r o w t h . ( M e a d o w s, L 9 7 3 2 4 2 - 4 3 ) While

subsequent studies confirm these findings, they also (1) the transition is not to be from exponengrowth to zero growth, but from undifferentiated tial (exponential-) growth to a more differentiated or organic emphasized:

growth;

and (2) the

latter

type of growth would altow Lhe more underdeveloped geoeconomic regions of the world to meet the real crises they face (Mesarovic and pestel: 55; Meadows, L972: 194) . Professor

Forrester has ranked the Christian relivalues among the "implicit value systemsl promoting physical growth (347; White; Cobb). His Dynamic Systems gious

analysis

of

societies

required

in

shifting

requires

that

ties

the goals of

not be determined

complishments

has indicated

how the type

from an exponential highly

only

growth

of

curve

industrialized

socie-

by more immedj_ate past

or by short-term

projects.

change

Although

acthe

magnitude

of the change requires the rediscovery and implementation of long-term values, the past hundred years or so has witnessed a growing disregard for long-term values. institutions ponent of

Nonetheless,

Fonester

have historically those

long-term

has argued that been the guardian

religious and pro-

values:

The institution with the longest time horizon is in the best tactical position to lead in exploring the nature of the social system; the churches should establish that distant horizon. Long-term values are closely tied to what society is to be one hundred, two hundred, or one thousand years hence. If not the churches, who is to look that far ahead? But the churches are in the predicament of undergoing a shortening time horizon when they should be leaving the near-term to other institutions and should be turning their attention to a horizon beyond that of any other unit in the socieLy. (350)

270 the horizontal

of the above analysis of I shall regarding rationality,

In the 1i9ht differences

the development of will

show that

the industrial

rnounting secularism main stages,

mulation. natural

shift

and the Seeds of

Rationality

Phase: Late Medieval

ness to a radical

I distinrationality

each of which has two Phases.

A. Stage One: Classical New Order First

sacral

in the

rationality.

empirical

away from classical

the shift

guish within three

of

I

material

unlimited but rather

rationality,

of classical

cultures

process'

undifferentiated

in the

not

have originated

growth

promoting

the values

trace

briefly

production

Catholicism

in values

a

had an openaccu-

toward capitalist

between distinction Referring to Aristotle's and e t c ') ( m e a n s s h e l t e r , s u s t e n a n c e f o f wealth wealth

artificial

(monetary means of

exchange) ' Thomas former always has

noted how the desire for the ( e.9., we can only eat so much), but that limits as a result of was unlimited sire for the latter

Aquinas

concupiscence

perverting

the unlimited

scope of

the dedisordered reason in-

o f m a t e r i a l g o o d s ( S u m m at h e o L o g i a e L - 2 ' to the acquisition of the He also remarked how the plasticity 9.30, a.4). potentiality of the human hands linked to the unlimited et facezte provided the human mind as potens omnia fieri ( S u m m at h e of tools possibility of producing an infinity But these were ologiae 1, q.76, a.5 ad 4i q.91, a.3 ad 1). only

marginal

eventually tionality.

insights

disrupt

In the fourteenth

"disordered concupiscence" seemingly insatiable

in the social

the powers of W, which would

into

the sacral

institutions

for

construct

of

and fifteenth

classical

ra-

centuries

was more and more in evidence and appetites of ecclesial

the accumulation

of wealth.

Vin-

cent of Beauvais extended the idea to the people' exhortbut for the sake ing them to work, "not just for a living' production further thereby leading to the of accumulation, of wealth"

(Mumford: 160) .

The canon and civil

lawyers

27L of

the

time

shared

At the

/6/. crops

such exhortaLions

same time,

and livestock

ing their

in

influence

with them the (ttelson) .

agrarian

yields into

expanding

ever

of medieval

effectively

criticized against

and trade

Calvinism cient

is

often

was the

fruit

markets of

were extend-

society,

against tended

concupiscence, and Scholastic

and some of

transvaluation

itself

attacks

Catholicism

checking

worked out a sacral-ized

was improving bringing

use of money as exchange medium

the Patristic usuryi

a work ethic

technology

more sectors

Second Phase: Lutherrs corruptions

to

his

credited

with

having

of

previous

values;

of

industriousness

it

did not lead to luxurious Weber I s interpretation:

to

despair

while

Calvin

of both

prohibitions

followers

interpretation

the manifold

are said of

to have

industriousness.

inspired

suffi-

accumulation

in

and was good when

or wanton living.

lttax

Man could not hope to atone for hours of weakness or thoughtlessness by increased good will at other times....There $ras no place for the very human Catholic cycle of sin, repentance, atonement, release, followed by renewed sin....The moral conduct of the average man rdas thus deprived of its planless and uneystematie character....Only guided .by constant thought a life could achieve conguest over a state of nature. It \^ras this rationalization which gave the reformed faith its peculiar ascetic tendency. . . . [Almost as if] drudgery itself r,ras a means of attaining the certainty of grace. (Bendix: 60, 54; Weisskopf, L97lz47-5L) Lewis Mumford agrees with of

capitalism

also

go back into

concedes that

Schumpeter t,hat the beginnings medieval Catholicism; but he

the conceptual

rigor

of Cal_vinist

ethics removed the golden serpent only to replace it with a more formidable monster, less tempting to the eye, whose very ugliness and inhumanity the Calvinist misinterpreted as a mark of moral value. That monster was the machine....It is no accident that the theorists and practical inventors of the machine, in its initial stages, came so often from protestant and particularJ_y (f94i Schumpeter, 1954:115-112) Calvinist circles.

272

forms of

The various

transformed

work ethic

Protestant

the

into a rationality of classical the sacral Wa construction p r o d u c t i v ity' justification a g r i c u l t u r a l for the expanding Puritanism would and industry. Renaissance mercantilism, it

(Strout;

gion B.

of

there

values,

religious

their

implementation.

ogies

emphasized

Both

the

moral

and under

his

removed

centuries

Phase:

First

the

witnessed tions.

whom princes

to

funds

to

with

other

had

seen

function

was taken

for

over

by

states

and large

banks,

like

the

Bank of

in

tandem

with

the

state

Wallenstein,

Richelieu,

finance

helped

As Colbert

cracies.

nerve

public

of

source

q/ar"

of

(Friedrich:

the

Ragione

Stato;

War

(Friedrich:

put

finance,

elaborated di

Gustavus

expanding

theory the 15-I6)

for

armj-es it

at

state

practi-ce .

the

and public 13) .

and the

(f690).

(Cardinal

Cromwell)

"Trade is

finance

The ,fesuit' centralism the

'

bureau-

hierarchical

came in

cen-

emergj-ng nation

power

time,

go

es-

Amsterdam

Adolphus, and

and

would

seventeenth

the

this

Fuggers

state

state

of

development the

and

posses-

their

the

tates,

Mercantilism,

and various

By the the

peri-ods

construc-

sacral

(e.9.,

church

between

struggles

new

and Baroque

each

the

creation

of

and eighteenth

be taken,

wars.

on their

carry

the

of

theol-

.

and bankers

accumulation

Medicis)

tury,

fought

Renaissance

The earlier

Godrs rise

the

any previous to

to

responsibilities

seventeenth

there

a

within

and Protestant

Renaissance

of

were

alliances

capitalist

the

The Late

breakdown

restraints

But

restraints

those

The spoils

state-church sion.

in

rationality

of

horizon

were

as being

nature

providence.

divine

contained

religious

and

Empirical

were

Catholic

human and non-human

toward

for

new tendencies

the

of

and Spread

The Emergence

as

As long context

Bellah) .

Walzer;

Stage Two: Rationality

reli-

metamorphoses as civil

under various

would linger

where

system to America,

value

religious

that

transplant

is

the

the

vital

G. Botero, in

his

Thirty

DeLLa Years

273 Power struggles portant

in

the

rationality and Leibniz.

devices ingly

categories.

natural

hypothetical

consolidated

for

theories

society,

men while

also

maintaining

differentiated who were 'industrious

those

and those who were not, live,

not to accumulate"

removed any limitations (203ff.) . The "value"

of

emergence in

the

rise

new methods.

A

from the natural for

all

knowing,

From Hobbes to

were slowly asserted

that

and 0p-

articulated

an equality

society

is

level

of

and had property.

and rational'

acquisition

individuals

of property

would be measured by

Hobbests homo homini reference has noled,

the seventeenth

to

"these

empirical century

Lupus was living

auto-

rationin the guise

new natural

sacral

of

all

composed "of of rationality--

science "outshines since the everything (7 and 175-190). To be sure. the the period often strived to acconmodate the

of Christianity"

thinkers old

these

by their

on the of

mata , human bodies . " As Prof. Butterfield

verifying

who laboured indeed, but only to (Macpherson, L9622243) . Locke

how much they possessed. proleptic, as was Boyle's

ality's

right

which ambiguously

two classes

increas-

for

Lhrough ever more

was extrapolated

natural

measuring

Newton's Prineipia

Ethica more Geometrieo. of

the ex-

rationality

to become ever more normative

Spinoza's

Locke,

laws marked

mediating

procedures

and extended

mathes'Ls uniuersalis

in Aristotelian

mechanical

constructs

of Wl.

provided

As more precise

empirical

scientific

observations

sciences

Galileo, Boyle,

to measure empirical

empirically

meaning of W, events.

mathematized

€.9.,

Galileo's

were constructed,

refined

ticks

which

could W, be explained

major success in

accurate

empirical

Kepler,

of mathematics

within

im-

were less

emergence of

Copernicus,

The development

metaphysical planatory

the

like

frameworks

No longer

first

run than

long

order

Bacon, Hobbes, Locke, Ne\ntton, Pascal,

hypothetical

the

pragmatic

the

in geniuses

Descartes,

data.

in

constructs

baum: L-27) /7/.

to their

But in

that

new-found effort

methods

they received

(Nusslittle

or

from

no encouragement

crumbling

shoring

up the

zations

(Lonergan,

j-t.s values

and

incapable moral,

of

mations

of

time

Phase:

Second

a secularist

If

Voltaire

vinced

the

to

goal

that

would

sacred

society

goal

the

from

effect of

as a project rational end

in

lonely

this,

but

dition enforce

his

of

mankind

man" of

of

through

setting

or

had the re-

the

long-term

the

effect

What

began

empirically

non-human of

up the

nature

men lost

genius

as a norm only W2,3 to

dignity

values.

aesthetic

means

chief

from

and manipulation

alternative

the

man any

of

253-

was to

whose canons

the

but

into

L73-2L8,

values

economic

Rousseau's

reduction

man,

rationality

regime,

control

of

Jay:

religious

and manipulation

the

and will

of

conceptualmind

Enlightenment of

W,

and culture

rationality

freeing

better

crowd.

the

the

apply

to

and percep-

bureaucracy

composition

aneien

to

sought

secular,

the

con-

phenomena of

all

and Adornoi of

and world.

consistently

a mechanistic

of

into

materialist

control

would the

of

the

enthrone

only

materialists

and dignity

the

The critlque

to

categories

self

and Hume were

was the

into

was an empirical

short-term straints

the

was carried

the

of

Holbach

research of

success

autonomy.

was to

of

(Horkheimer

exclude

assembling

PoIit-

on Lhe

The attack

understanding

the

autonomy

enhance

order.

the

matter-in-motion,

Although

attack

The encyclopedists

methods

industry

autonomous

an outright

non-theism

position.

absorbing

280) .

Pietism,

Quietism,

to

a Deist,

agnostic

assured

in

and transfor-

Enlightenment,

who began

The reductions

tualists

intellectual,

the

upheavals

old

empirical

empirical

and Wr.

into

the

the

remained

their

enlightened

ism

of

values

of

the

In

Lhe philosophes

on by

to

Jansenism,

was joined

Economics

religious

sacrali-

etc. ) .

Quakerism,

ical

and political

the

busy

.

medj-ation

(e.9.,

too

former

the

Religious experience j n t o retreat an interiority

a long

any critical

economic,

of

certitudes

I974a:55-67)

began

who were

theologians

glimpsed

"natural

seemed to

W1 (Voegelinz

in

con-

re-

L975;

Gay) .

275 Adam Smith's breakthrough of

of

economic values.

growth with

(L776, was a major

Wealth of Nations

empirical

of national rrnatural

rationality provid.ed

It

a blueprint

production

industrial propensities"

the

in the

of

determination for

in

the

accordance

individuals

and the

inclinations" of societies. "natural By presupposing the cornmon interest of individuals and societies in increasing production through a disciplined division of labor, Smith tried

to

show how this

tainties

would not

of mercantilism,

only

avoid

the uncer-

but also

be a means to the unlimited acquisition of money, riches, and possessions (Schumpeter, 1954:181-I94). The division of labor was not based on "any human wisdom " but t' is the necessary. . .consequence of barter

a certain

and

propensity

in human nature...to another', (Smith:

exchange one thing

By rationalizing

truck,

for

such a division

through

the

11) .

introduction

of machines,

themselves a product of the division of productivity is vastly increased ',which occasions,

labor, in

a well-governed

extends

itself

socj.ety,

that

to the lowest

universal

opulence

ranks of

which (Smith:

the people" From Smith through the Econometricj-ans, the quest for a proper quantification of automatic Wr-like political mechanisms was pursued, as the classical econom8; Foley).

ists

adopted

Lhe earlier

the

labor

natural

theory

price

or

of value later

as norm over

market

theory

of

either value:

Labor represented a force or energy, setting matter into motion. By making labor the "foundation, cause, and measure" of economic value, the classical economists thus chose a slzmbol which, with one stroke, combined and unified the major preoccupations of their time. (Weisskopf, 1971:61; Schumpeter, L9542223-378) C. Stage Three: Rationality First

The Dominance of

Secularist

Empirj_cal

Phase: The Industrial Revolution of the nineteenth century coincided with both the further development of economic theory as patterned on the methods of the

276

many.

In

pered

the

of

and to

tributed fined

called

Smith

century

economists

tracting

economic

the

common prejudice

valid

economics

(19542407-75Lr

€sP'

style

this

indicated,

of

of

effect

devastating

increasingly

had the

a corunodity:

into

human labor

reifying

has

reduc-

in

clothed

often

of

empirically

and how their

time,

as ex-

morass

unscientific

the

were

Weisskopf

As Prof.

534-541).

nineteenth

themselves

and philosophies

epistemologies

tionist

the

of

discoveries

analytic

of

out

values

of

thought

invariably

re-

of

theory

shown how the

has

schumpeter

con-

Ricardo

a labor-quantity

of

rates

writinqs

analysis.

investment

elaborating

by

value.

economic

and

monetary

growth

other

his

while

subsistence,

of

PxincipLe

Essay on the

different

to

attention

tem-

reductionism'

liberal

the

Ger-

industrialj-zation

and

Malthus's

economists.

classical population

population

not

if

enthusiasm,

and

France

in

values

economic

urbanization

England,

which

formulations

explicit

the

with

religious

replaced

the

and

sciences,

natural

produced as output, are interpreted Labor services belabor of food and necessaries; by the input the commodity slowed on these wage goods produces interpreits value-..-This labor and determines of political tendency the general reflects tation . interrelationships social economy to reify in the but a link are nothing Labor services they produce exchangeable chain of production; in turn, "produced" but they are, commodities, conThe laborer commodities. by exchangeable to be able to produce in order sumes commodities Peoplets purpose in Life is procommodities. The economic value commarket. t h e duetion fox and protheory--work in this plex is reflected Thus the mechanistic ends. are ultimate duction a uniare welded into outlook and the ethical (1955266-61, emphasis added) fied world picture.

ment

also

utilitarianism

Mill's of

The expansion out

the

twilight the

West of

privileged

mounting

found the

old

of

modern

the

order.

aristocracies

liberalism

and

industry

European Their in

incipient

enthrone-

this

ends-

as ultimate

values

economic

to

contributed

and

Churches

hierarchies reaction

through-

science

i-n the

caught

joined

against

socialism.

The

the

with

277 development of appealing cally

to

critical

empirical

conditioned

undermine

historj-cal methods, capable of j"n data order to show the histori-

character

the very

Wherever industrialism problems

tual tions.

of

faith

seemed to

(Reardon;

Harvey) .

spread

it compounded the intellecproblems of massive propor-

pastoral

with

Religious

of W3 const.ructs,

foundations

indifferentism

spread among the

impover-

ished workers--as

a church census in England during 1B5l they were "as utter strangers to religious ordinances as the people of a heathen country.,' Some of the best minds of Europe and America $/ere grappling with concluded,

theological

issues

and their

socio-historical

tionsr

but the only immediate effect to provoke ecclesiastical sanction.

described

the

implica-

they had was often As W. Lanqer

situation:

Indj-fference and unbelief remained widespread and deeply rooted throughout the lower classes and anticlericalism was rampant among the middle classes, especially in France. The churches had barely made a start in facing the problems raised by the forces of democracy and socialj_sm when they were called upon to conibat the destructive criticism of historical theology and the equally t.hreatening impact of scientific discoveries. (534) Established

religious

guish the positive its

reductionist

institutions

were unable to distin-

advances of empirical

rationality

from

pretensions,

and so they usually condemned movements en bloc. ft was for the natural sciences, historical scholarship, economics, politics and philosophy to avoid an out-and-out secularism. the

autonomy of hardly possible

It ist

the secular

was in France that

theory

of

industrial

Auguste Comters positivist tic

reduction

the first

full-blooded

secular-

production

was articulated. philosophy effected a systema-

and transvaluation

of horizons. The Law of Three Stages showed the progress in man's knowledge and social organization from the theologieal stage, when men view everything as animated by will and in which miliLary organization predominates, through the metaphysical the

278

abstract

sary

predominate,

zation

to

and

(Schumpeter,

1954:4l5ff

people

of

ca1 negation since

count

its

of

inversion great

brating

economic

soclalist

would

accept

(delubac: In

the

and

of

tive

with

and

of

the

industrial to

a

property)

private

industrialists

the

hlerarchy

scientific

of

the

i.e.,

becoming

flaire)

.

of

historical

falsely

gioodness,

accepting

this

turn

Subject

of

(delubacz

process Marx

all to

to

the

subject:

those

but is

objec-

God (infinite

7-L7;

as the

nonetheless

Feuer-

as a whole

mankind

attributed

etc.)

moment,

incomplete

the

God-as-Object'

of

the

received

Hegelj.ans.

left-wing

denial

in

Das Wesen des

1842 and was immediately young

the

predicates

power,

Feuerbach's

by

empiri-

was elaborated

Feuerbach's

God-as-Subject,

process

In

production L.

of

secularism

thoroughgoing

in

was not

of

divine

the

transition

(mixed

Marx.

work

atheism

denial

wisdom,

and

order

appeared

as a master

the

scientist-saints,

a peaceful

industrj-al

Karl

Chz'istentums

in

cele-

feast-days

its

scientific

workers

the

its

assure

a more

Germany

writings

the

of

was a secu-

which

would

promulgations

on ac-

128-159) .

reason

bach's

discoveries,

proletarian

the

both

with

the

was neces-

Comte developed

reason

Catholicism

composed of

metaphysi-

progress

writings

later

the then,

view,

consensus the

assimilate

his

from

order'

create

of

development

On this

scientific

empirical

The latter

elite.

cal

In of

of

and a hierarchy

since

to

inability

religion

not

could

sciences.

empirical a positive Iarist

latter

the

75-104) .

on an abstract

theological

wherein

industrial

consensus

society.

feudal

the

is

delubac:

as based

Revolution,

organi-

scientifically

an asymptomatic

a universal

educing

so stabilizing

and

French

sary

442ff.i

.,

of

stage

organization

socj-al

envisaged

laws

scientific

the

the

sociology

Comte's

are

correlations

investigated

and neces-

forms

lega1

positiue

final,

the

verifiable

empirically

and

and causes

forces

certain

absolutely

seeks

inquiry

where

stage,

Xhauf-

epochal criticized

task

279 The chief defect of all previous materialism (including that of Feuerbach) is that things (Gegenstand) , reality, the sensible world, are conceived only in the form of objects of abstraction, but not as human sense activity, not as practical activity. not subjectively. (Marx, L959 z 243) (in the

By "materializing" relation)

the Hegelian

relations, tive

Marx constructed

from which

duction. tion

sense of a reductive

dialectical

framework

the capitalist

The humanization

of nature

considered

by Marx from an inverted

cendental"

viewpoint

alienated

in which

through

existence

economic relations

all

of

production

process

tive

process,

the

praxisofW,

production their

tivity with

for

and capitalist

f30) .

to the workers products,

An enforced

creators within

not

way to of

but

division

fetishism

of man into

surplus-value ac-

men together (Ollmanz 75-

based on domination

cooperation. the

alterna-

appropriation

The return to

reification

its

of

workerof value

The segregation

it

based on wealth would eventually van(as the state opposed to society) whose

bureaucracies

the competing interests dependent

species

conunodities.

nine-

classes

and with

political

of

of

and so do a\^ray

from other

labor

the

productive

also

surplus-value

would do away with the

it

from their

of the of

an active labor's

who created

only

the potentialities

the use-value

of

economic or-

, he held that a socialist production would restore the

alienation

would give

of

Marx was the

from the appropriation

feudal

in

alienation

the reductionist tendencies science (since for Marx the only

and its all

from their

as manifestations

Presupposing century

was

"transof W, constructs

ldas ldealism)

with

ish,

of

by being revealed

the workers

of the means of of

and the naturaliza-

in W, .

alienation

teenth

pro-

mode of

materialist

the material

Hence, the basi-c form of

ders.

internal perspec-

an empirio-critical

to criticize

of man, as mediated by the production

would be freed

wl-w2

of

on--one

were created of classes

another.

This

in order

hostile

to regulate

to--yet

inter-

communist societv

would

280

be

then

nature--the

(Ollmanz

L3I-22L).

has written:

Ollman

As Professor

man and

of

substance

nature"

of

resurrection

true

in

oneness

consurnmate

"the

power as the estranged this God emerges from all or the most advanced humanity; of a socialized of what it means to be a man, a social statement his fellows' with being who, in cooperation sense that It is in this rules over nature. to is the intermediary Marx declares, "Christ all his own divinity. whom man attributes " (224) Marx did

see that

not

with

such

very

alienation in

opposed man's ground ry

of

of

Indeed,

capitalism. nature

man's

value-creating

fices in the name of ttset on its feet" in

Second Phase: our j-nabilj-ty

from

reductivism. phase

ous ism, or

The more has

as

covertly

the

economy to and values

in

The phenomenal promise

problems

if

could

found.

duction military shall more

.

resulted gai-ns of

of

the

a practical

of

the

previsecular-

Socialism, market

Capitalist

meaningrs

non-quantifiable

.

seemed to

be

i's

and technocratic

into

all

of

detriment

has

Communism and National

absolutizing

the

sacri-

293-351)

secularism

translated

as in

ade-

provided

production,

of

positive

scientistic

theoretic

now been

overtly

either

theo-

inhumane

crisis the

distinguish

rationality

empirical

most

(Adorno:

impunity

from

his

understand also

process

The contemporary to

to but

the

of

terms

locate and to

When iuhreWeltgei'st

material

with

may trample

boots

in

itself,

liberation. the

process

failed

only

to

efforts

his

activity

justifying

of

capable

in

so staunchly

he

production

process

production

the

the

he not

surplus-value,

an ideology

its

in

essential

quately

rationality

empirical

the

he was radicalizing

value,

transcendental

process

production

the

investing

by

only

of

successes efficient

the the

proper

Since

the

demands of V.

sophisticated

World

Pareto

natural

turn

War.

and A.

quantitative

of

the

under

or

methods

mass pro-

impetus

the

Pigou

and a1I

eguation

century'

Economists C.

sciences any

to

formalization

has become large-scale

through

the

solution

from

of A.

discovered of

economic

the Marever

28L analysis.

Marginal

were refined peter, ior,

utility

from the

Cardinal

1954:f060-I069) . although

not

theories

fully

to

of

the

The theory articulated

economic value

Ordinal

type

(Schum-

of maximizing behavtill

P. Samuelson's

Foundations of Economie Analysie in 1947, was nonetheless implicitly operative (Schumpeter, 1954:9I2, note 11). The maximization driving

of

force

monetary

and

consumption

in West.ern economies.

assumed leadership

in

applying

the

gains

The United

became a States

new industrial

technol-

ogy and "rational" maximalization. But, as Professor C. B. Macpherson has pointed out , the maximization-of-power s claim had a defect: The powers which liberal-democratic society actually and necessarily maximizes are different from the powers it claims to maximize, and the maximization it achieves is inconsistent with the maximization that is claimed. The powers which it claims to maximize are every man's potential of using and developing his human capacities; the powers it does maximize are some m e n' s m e a n s o f o b t a i n i n g gratifications by acquiring some of the powers of other men as a (12-f3) continued net transfer. Socio-economically, and theory

of

the marginal

equilibrium

price

utilit.y

theory

assumed that

alt

of value buyers

and sellers

"had perfect knowledge of each otherrs inten(Weisskopf , L97I:121) . But, in actuality, this became increasingly impossible as corporate mergers proliferated and public access to corporate policy making was tions"

prohibited Antitrust

under the rubric legislation

sulting

from the

nothing

to

only

of

free enterprise." "private inhibited monopolization re-

combination

of corporations and could do impede the monopoly of large businesses enjoying decisive advantages in finance, merchandising, and research. Unable to control the trprivaterr accumulation of surplus porary

income,

the maximization

breakdown in

the great

process

depression

L942r 396f f. ; Lundberg) . In Russia t'he cofiEnunist leadership successful

in

its

application

of Marxist

suffered a tem(Schumpeter, was initially

un-

economics to the

282

production

process.

production

led

to

a 148 drop

in

The threat

of

pre-WW I

levels.

initiate

a New Economic

restored

the

market

zation

debate the

kulaks

Idere executed

right

plans

of

Socialist

Soviet are

In

social

Italy and

out

a sound, formal cal

and

Germany,

of

to

the

entire

social

the

values

of

stable

v,essentiment

solution"

of

to

was put

the

in

the

at

(Hei1-

399-489) .

As in

Anything

system.

service

Second World

,Jewish Question.

and

could

productivity

increased

the

process

production

the

Russia,

regimenta-

military

of

was

an increasing

to

The same cooI,

efficiency.

econo-

and Nazism

Fascism

name

market

other

9-16,

model

the

in

Soviet

disintegration.

by

rationality

has put

and

Nove and Nuti:

conunand was applied

justified

present

of the

and rationality

efficiency

and economic

unrest

At

the

A series

growth-rate

a fantastic

(Heil-

refused

were

workers

by many as a solution

hailed

million

camps

regimented.

emergence

the

labor

to

to

decision

ruthless

profit-motivations

Europe

ramifj-ed be

Urban

maximize

to

originally

so in

.

industriali-

Some five

off

Progress.

L974:1B9ff.i

broner,

tion

sent

forced

using

mechanisms

Stalinrs

or

partially

Soviet

collectivize.

forcibly

and

strike

five-year

mists

to

I974218f-l91) to

by

was ended

peasants

to

Lenin

1921 which

The great

1920 over

by led

collapse in

means of

the

productivity

Policy

syst.em.

coerce

broner,

of

The socialization

and

calculating' of

a pathologi-

War and the

As Professor

"final Weisskopf

it:

question--far economics transcending The real in the inherent and euen the Nazi atrocities--is reason and in Western abandonment of objective from reason. the cutting off of value-judgments is "good" rationalj-ty formal, maximalizing ...If and if rationality regardless of its context, pursuit of any itself in the efficient exhausts goal regardless there and content, of its origin from which one could deduce the is no principle (1971:9lff.) duty to examine the goal itself. neither

Unfortunately, business the

great

learned war.

this In

the

lesson very

governments from act

of

the

nor fire

gearing

nor

scientists and ashes productivity

of to

283 defeat

the

in Nazism, disease

symptoms of they

formalized

became all

itself.

As Prof.

technocratic

the more infected of

in

efficient

the military

sector

sector

of

ment so thoroughly Post-war analytic

in

world

the case of

America

compensatory

account

the

for

government

and expenditure production

the United

and Europe saw the

States.

expansion

of

of

Keynesian

the widespread

in

he can docu-

Econ-

introduction

spending

"as a permanent agency for the market

and growth-producing

bilizing

cost

economies--as

economics and the development

omics which could of

has reduced

large

with

S. Melman contends Ln lhe Penma-

nent Wa? Eeonomy, the maximization the civil

rationality

staecono-

(Heilbroner,

my as a whole"

L974:157-169; Galbraith, 1975: Keynesian economics laid out the formal rationale for government intervention and deficit-financing predicated on the continued growth of production. In the 235-267).

United 345t,

States while

increased

from 1950 to 1973 the total

at

the

4158.

sarne time

banks,

mutual

talled

some I, 007 billion

savings

was 2,525 billions. cently

the

At the end of banks,

total

income increased

and savings

dollars,

As Professor

in

debt

1973 total while

the

country

deposits

in

and loans

to-

the total

debt

;Iohn Galbraith

all

has re-

written:

The Great Depression did not, in fact, end. It was swept away by World War II. This was, in a grim sense, the triumph of the Keynesian policy. But the problem it posed was not emplolrment and out.putt it was inflation. And for this, as was to be learned again a quarter-century on, the Keynesian system did not ans\^rer. (L9752234) Some of

the many other

interrelated

problems

Keynesian system could not answer are well Goodwin's The American Condition. Goodwin has detailed productive toward

expansion

individual

sumerrs gratification those munity

needsr

the way the very

behind

which the

described

in R.

rationality

of

our exchange-economy geared

consumer needs maximizes

not the

con-

but the corporate

€v€D as it

destroys

power to determine in the process the com-

bonds needed to meet group needs.

Increasingly

284

are

in

with

entrusted

purely

long or

nored

run

from

as widely

fields

Promethean

in

our

of

of

politicians

may be

productivity

concerns, structures

are

production

process

a state-cont as

you

heed

of

are

the of

empirj-ca1

of

The

man's

for

and

expansion ultimate the

corporate of

the

choice

the

between

a monopoly-controlled

or

age-old

a

executives

assumptions

Cornnunist

and Capitalist

invitation:

"A11 this

down you adore

falling

if

reach

the

po-

obvious.

as the

with

the

theol-

for

basis

individual

mankind

leaves

global

the

in

The crypto-deification

monopoly

rolled

corporations give

secularist.

the

dangerous

growth

unchallengeable

abandon

critical

the

Communism is

insofar

and unlimited

the

is

no less

private,

to

perversion

how pious

in

data

Analytic

achievement

It

of

is

Capitalism

purely

now.

thematize

secularist

the

no matter

development;

state,

to

The secularism

secularism

of

long-term

has been

us

up tilI

rationality.

demystifj-cation rationality.

warn

flaunted

greatest

the

century

ig-

as the

suggested

in

results are

of

Sociology,

cumulatively

Ecology

ofapriori

tential

Psychology,

maximization

Perhaps ogy

reach

as Quantum Mechanics,

divergent

Biology,

and

Economics

and business they

irony

is

rationalist

empirical

Neurophysics,

which

The titanic

underestimated.

secularist

grovernment

both

communal decisions

Inefficiency ways. calculative j-nasmuch as non-economic factors

formalist,

the

in

bureaucracies

centralized

I

will

me."

III. Toward New Foundations : From Secularism to Secularization The interdisciplinary the

minds

best

from

theology,

and science"

for

which

to

not

only

attend

to

empirical

but

possibly

years.

But

occur

in

insofar

between

philosophy,

to

the

the the

appropriate

do well

quantified

(WZ) themselves.

"minds"

envisage

W, and Wa over as they

of

"some of

economics

would

ca1ls

presuppositions

cannot

will

law,

Forrester

Dr. the

approaches

Theologians which

collaboration

changes and events

next the

thousand related

and

285 recurrent

of W2 (a priori

operations

hold of,

in Lonergants

pattern,

opening

upon all (1958:xxviii) .

standing"

the dialectical suggest that terns

rationality) , they lay f i x e d b a s e , a n invariant "a further developments of under-

phrase,

This

differences either

or their

is

all

the more needed when

in horizons

the neglect

discussed

of precisely

above

those W, pat-

reduction

to W, mechanisms have been behind the tendency to absolutize th! production process itself. As Weisskopf has recently

expressed our plight

:

What was thought to be the greatest strength of Western civJ-Iization, science, technology and economic progress, turned out to be pandorars boxes that threaten this society with destruction. . . .Western civilization suffers from a gigantic repression of important dimensions of human existence. The term repression is related to what theologians call estrangement, and Marxists (and many others today) call alienation. The cornmon link betvreen these concepts is that something that is vital and essentill for human life and existence is 1eft out, neglected, suppressed and repressed. Alienation, estrangement and repression imply that human existence is split, that man has been reduced to a part of man, to a part of what he could be. (197f:15-I6) The need,

then,

man's basic and recurrent ness,

is

to overcome what Lonergan

alienation:

the estrangement

operations

of one's

has termed

from the related

freedom as attentive-

intelligencef

reasonableness and responsibility ( 1 9 7 2 2 5 5 , 3 5 7 - 3 5 9 , 3 4 1. A s w e h a v e a l r e a d y s e e n i n s e c tion I, fu1ly appropriated a priori rationality in no way

minimizes rationality:

or restricts The latter

the fu11 development of empirical cumulatively and progressively

extends our knowledge of everything in W, and Wr. Apriori rationality is not out to promote the construction of a new sacral "Christendom,' in Wa; it strives rather to overcome the undifferentiated sacral cultural matrix of the past, and Lhe undifferentiated secularist cultural matrix of

the present,

by calling

ferentiate

the

e x i g-e n c i e s

of W^. 2

attention

to the need to difsacred. in terms of the Hence, religious slmbols and values are

secular

and the

zdu

to

submitted

promote

or

sha1l

now briefly

in

the

areas

of

rea-

intelligence'

the

some of

discuss

growth,

a priori

of

thematization

Lonergan's

I

rationality issues

of

light

do they

(Lamb: I977) .

and responsibility?

the

or

scientific

extent

what

to

human attention,

back

hold

sonableness, In

practice:

and

theories

economic

as

criteria

same long-term

the

key

and economics

intelligence

respectively.

A.

Growth

and Cultural

Socio-Economic

in

stages process the

the

is

wrong

tors

production

happened

(Henderson:

the

ately

before

and during

of

dominance

throughout

the

eultural

in

industxiaL

the

those

1850-1873

production

predominantly

t:eLigious

ualues

secularist

Both

etponent'Lal

influenced

its

spread

em-

grounds

analysis

az'ose uithin

of

and

question.

of

and

immedi-

Rather'

the

as horizonat phenomenon

social

major

emerged in

hardly

Christianity

periods.

periods

cultures

the

:-ha|- the

horizons

rathez. than

these

as well

research

of

on the

rationality

empirical

conclusion

cutues

fac-

and

France

in

Germany from

influence

during

decisions

inversion

pirical

and adthree

these

1783-1802'

values

religious

any decisive

economic

percent,

ten

and that

and in

growth,

3ff . ) .

Moreover, exercised

to

five

from

Britain

productivity

population

of

the

shown that

have

industrial

techniques;

tB30-1860,

from

Belgium

in

from

W. W. Rostow'

pattern.

occurrence

rise

investment in

to

essential

find

Geneva would

Calvin's

a linear

a simultaneous

of

in

or

in

production

industrial

the

of

A study

crisis.

and W. O. Henderson

period

"take-off"

vances

period

establishing

rates

requires

and

production

make Christianity

to

contemporary

population

of

W. G. Hoffmann,

rate

the

medieval

late

those

of

it

that

for

scapegoat

growth-rates the

development

central

the

industrial

the

indicates

of

analysis

The dialectical-horizonal

g?outh

socioby secularism

Chtistianity.

a

287 In terms of Lonergan's of

conscious

industrial

intentionality,

production

the perversion adequate

dynamism growth-curves in

may have resulted

ber of material

finite

then become its

ultimate

primarily

of vertical of what the iated

concern

M c S h a n e ).

explosion

finality

production

would

(Lonergan, 1958:634-64Li This perversion or within

W2 accounts

for

the

,,an the Club of Rome call growth'r in industrial produc-

reports

cancerous

from

away from its

God) to\.rard the a potentially infinlte num-

of

objects--which

Tyrrell;

alienation undifferent

the a priori

exponential

and accumulation

L9722101ff.;

of

of Wrrs vertical finality (which is the questj.on of

goal

production

study

to

tivity._ There are significant

similaritj.es

bet\^reenLonerganrs

analysis

of general bias and the longer cycle of decline (f9582224-226) and the central stages in the development of a crisis outlined above. The cumulative deterioration of

the social

situation

within

arises

inasmuch as the

general

to the

disregard

of

immediate

of

long-term

short-term

the longer

cycle

of decline

bias

of common sense leads meanings and values in favor

gains.

This is exactly what. Dr. has spoken of as the contraction of horizons to short-sighted policies ( 3 4 3 - 3 4 8 ; L o n e r g a n , 1 9 5 8 2 2 2 5 - 2 2 6 ). This contraction causes some social enterprises to atrophy, while, as Lonergan has written: Forrester

others grow like tumours; the objective situation becomes penetrated with anomalies; it loses its power to suggest new ideas and, once they are implemented, to respond hrith still further and better suggestions. The dynamic of progress is replaced by sluggishness and then by stagnation. In the limit, the only discernible inte11igibility in the objective facts is an equilibrium of economic pressures and a balance of national powers. (L9582229) As the vertical sight

has called

finality

of

the disinterested

know, becomes irrelevant gives rise to a "social

Wr, what Lonergan

and detached desire

to the objective surd.'t

in

Intelligence

situationof is

fnto W3, it

rendered

288

unable of

Iink

to

concrete

beingr"

gard

as

would

that

surd." (229-230). ment

of

Western to

Charlemagne prestigious partment of

its

which

to

of

root

acknowledged

coupled

the

any

longer

social

the develop-

that

founded

by a

has witnessed

with

in

every

the of

a succession

has been of

the

schools

universities

But

realm

and re-

live

they

unpracticality

the

the

the

common sense

human intelligence

activity."

characteristic

axe

to

practical

sil1y

from

contemporary of

and

has

Lonergan cj,vj-lization

rationality

empirical

viewpoints

the

lay

"flowering of

in

situation idealism

starry-eyed

proposal

"men of

so that

by the

become warped

philosophy

religion,

"culture,

of

cycle

de-

advance lower decline.

of the conflict synthesis through The medieval into the several shattered Church and State The wars of relireligions of the reformatlon. cinn nrnrliried that man has to live the evidence The disagreebut by reason. not by revelation made 1t clear ment of reason's representati-ves of while each must fo11ow the dictates that, reason as he sees them, he must also practise reasonthe virtue of tolerance to the equally The helplessable views and actions of others. solutions to provide coherent ness of tolerance the totalitarian ca11ed forth to socj-al problems practicality who takes the narrow and complacent of it to the role of common sense and elevates On the toa complete and exclusive viewpoint. inview, every type of intellectual talitarian sciencu1tura1, dependence whether personal, philosophic, has no better or religi-ous, tific, myth. The time has basis than non-conscious will myth that secure come for the conscious of mants total subordination to the requirements reality. Reality is the economic development, domiand the political the military equipment, Its ends nance of the all-inclusive State. not merely JuDLrry qrr III€arIS. ItS means include and propaganda, every technique of indoctrj-nation pressuret every tactic of economic and diplomatic confor breakj-ng down the moral every device affects of the secret science and exploiting of a politman, but also the terrori-sm civilized police, ical and torture, or concenof prisons and extirpated tration camps, of transported (23I-232) and of total war. minorj-Lies, i . - - ! i 4 - -

This

^ f f

process

An Inquiry

is

into

and finished.

not

over

the

Human Pt:ospect

more

Robert than

Heilbronerrs

hints

that

the

289 tendency to totalitarian

control

is

increasing

rather

than

decreasing. The reversal consist sls." of

of

in efforts

the longer

cycle

to re-establish

As Lonergan has recently

that

worthy

synthesis efforts

autonomy of

meant that

of empirical

the secular

of decline

will

not

"the medieval syntheshown, the sacralization

the

legitimate

rationality

to

and praiseestablish

the

only met with

hostility and rejecthose whose power status \^7ast.hreatened by any differentiation of secular and sacred (Lonergan: L974b) . The emergence and advance of the secularist tion

on the part

alienations

of

part

small tives. tion

of

empiri-caI

rationality

at the door of

Apriori

can be laid

the ecclesiastical

rationality

in no

representa-

does not maintain

that

atten-

to the vertical

finality of W, should lead to a from the cares and concerns of empirical rationality with W1 , into an interior repose in quest for the I ' J God. Besides the verticat finality of W2 there is also flight

its horizontal finality of experiencing, understanding, judging, deciding and acting--including the empirical scientific specializations of these operations i_n observations, cal

hypothesis

formation,

verification,

and technologi-

application

methods. Vertical finality may include the dynamics of intellectual conversion, as well as of moral and religious conversion. Hence, appropriated to

the

extent

apriori

Ehat uet'tieal

rationality

finaLity

cated,

Lhe hoz,izontal

development

ingly

one-dimensional,

and the full

mankind are not met. the cultural guest. for ial

When growth

and spiritual

satisfaction

in

values,

is

realizes

neglected

that,

or trun-

of W, becomes increasexistential is it

directed

needs of away from

becomes cancerous

the mere accumulation

of mater-

goods . Western man has thus become alienated from important "parts" of himself because the multidimensionality of his existence has been reduced to Lhe dimension of technology and economy. Western society requj_res the individual to choose without values (repression of the

290 normative) ; to work without meaning (repression without communiof the spiritual) ; to integrate tv .a \ / { r e n r c s s i - g n o f t h e c o m m u n a l d i m e n s i o n ) . O n e (repression feeling without could add: to think faith' without and to live of the affective) (repression of the transcenhope, myth, utopia dental dimension) . (Weisskopf ' r.97l-:190-I9I) Weisskopf

for

argued

has

growth

dimensional

of

an apprehension

purely

along

will

which

scarcity

and existential

needs

existential permit

not

one-

and economic

technical

lines. The first rationality

to

would

correct

of

be to

growth

text in

It

which

within

many diverse

the

mote

a serious

light

of

the

by

are

to

standing.

Horizons

unable

sented

by

manifold

the

The Relation

of

pages

can go to '

all

the

the

J'

of

the face

revealed

contemporary

as

insofar

reasonare

as they

human under-

fundamental the by

pre-

challenge the

many empir-

crj-sis.

and Nature outlined

root

of in

appeal

demands of

have

W^ phenomenon

op-

intelligence,

accept

results

reveal

Dialec-

va1ue.

insofar

musl

lntelligence

of

The previous

to

rationality

investigations

checkinq

j-nherent

di-alectical would

of

a court

and

the

and dialectical

attentiveness,

to

the

of a priori

tionality

have

in

and Be Re-

the

using

horizons

different

to

imperatj-ves:

(I9722235-266)

relati-ons,

recognize

thrust

B.

effort

pro-

would

own values

Be Reasonable,

Lonergan

values

of

it

and experienced

responsibility,

and

their

con-

parties

all

ai-ding of

shared

horizons

committed

ableness

ical

and

by

genetic

among the opposed

willing

today,

Be Intelligent,

complementa rities, positions

they

pluralism

evaluation

commonly

described

tically

the

A collaborative

sponsible. method

accept of

kind

actually

Christianity

a critical

collaboration

Be Attentive,

what

about

and normatj-ve

societies

a serious

undertake

fu1ly

to

of

values

provide

would

collaboration

judgment

Forrester's

a priori

appropriated

interdisciplinary

needed

religious

the

promote.

the

of

then,

contribution,

the

terms

how an apriori contemporary of

the

ra-

crisis

dynamics

of

by Wr.

291 But some may argue that and W, is

what has led

scientific sis

to

technology.

fill

the

by Descartesr tans)

to

distinction

between W,

the exploitation

On this

view,

and subdue it

of

the is

nature

command of

only

by Gene-

implemented

dualistic

dichotomy between mind (res cogi(res erteneaj . Have not science and developed within the Christian West rather than

and matter

technology in

earth

the very

the Buddhistor

manipulative delity

Can the need for nonsystems be met by a thoroughgoing demands of a priori rationality?

to the Regarding

shown thaL the nature,

far

Hindu East?

value

the

statement

from Genesis,

Fr.

fi-

Audet has

Hebrew apprehension

from being

of man's relation to promethean the form of a

cast in gods and a domination of nature, accentuthe gift-quality of material creation and mants re-

defiance ates

of

sponsibility

the

to garden

it. While the nature myths and abound in symbols expressing their "terror of nature" (Blumenberg : ll-66) , Judaeo-Christianity has effected a denuminization of nature. A retreat from vthat M. Eliade has termed "the terror of history'r back into the arms of nature is indeed a dubious strategy. What Lonergan writes of as ',the ongoing discovery of nature

religions

mind in history" tive

in no way irnplies

that,

from the perspec-

ofapriori

rationality, man and nature are two standing over against one another in a relation "things" of domination. All the realms of being (W1,2,3) share the same immanent structures of emergent probability as a conditioned tions

series

of

between nature

are not comprise

schemes of recurrence. The distinc(Wr) and nind (Wr) and culture (W3)

separations a unity

or dichotomies.

The different

worlds

of

identity and non-identity expressed by They are identical by their sharing the immanent intelligibility of emergent probability, and inasmuch as any later schemes of recurrence presuppose and the distinctions.

depend on the earlier.

They are not

identical

none of t,he three worlds can be reduced (Lonergan, 1958:115-125) .

to

inasmuch as

the others

292

a priori

Moreover' gan pinpoints

in

not

between

ob j ectivity

and of

prevails, stip

as

it

is

in

and heroism

cism

Heelan

ialism

of

scientism--not

led

by both

duction to

naturalistically

to

an exploitation

attempting its

to

accord

with

of

to

but

one

tion

of

zation tic

series

any

oneself

from

a scotosis

also

embarks

nature has

led

to

or

advances

of

the to

be either

are

the

as wI,

to

nature

regarding

one's

that

blindness

empirical science

inherent In

tryonly

as Wtr

on the

deslruc-

why industrialiis

crisis rationality been

onenot

own nature

reason

have

in

structured

of schemes of recurrence.

very

pre-

rational one j-s like-

and with

another

for

stupid,

irresponsible,

contemporary of

of

own freedom

Thus

the

misunderstanding

legitimate

in

as Wr.

has been

onets

totally

leads

compensate

Unaware

probability

reduce

suffers

to

Wl natural

emergent

limitations ing

that

re-

intelligence

mankind

processes

be tech-

necessarily

because

or

imper-

the

rationality

intelligent

of

responsible

unaware

expanding

finality.

vertical

inattentive,

or

irrational,

wise

industrial

245-

industrialism.

production

nature'

structures

dynamic

attentive or

use of

oblivion

given

of

romanti-

as an

to

reservoir

mechanisms

conceived

re-

rationality-nature

and communism of

capitalism

continu-

between

cultural

of

of a priori

perspective

From the

look'

would

scj-entific

an ever

by

ingested

nocratically

a good

misunderstand-

the

exploitation

rea 1 material

a 1ready-out-there-now-

con-

1958:236-238'

that

genuine

inordinate

the

to

has

has been

and between

science,

demonstrated

P.

its

vacillations

(Lonergan,

culture

254\ .

has

in

precisely

taking

science

that its

with

and domination

ductionism

of

empiricist

inevitable

scientisrn

into

of

sci-

empirical

already-out-there-now-

"the

type

rooted

is

there

as

knowing

seeing

as this

As long

real."

of

onwards

of

misinterpretation

sistenl

(wt)

an unawareness

From Galileo

own functioning.

ally

in

but

rationality

various

create

to

and nature

and appreciation

an understanding

entific

ing

(wZ)

mind

by Loner-

elucidated

tendency

modern

how the

dichotomies

as

rationality

the

scientis-

whereby

increasingly

the

293 reduced into

positivist,

materialist,

These perversions

ales.

industrial theory

implementations

tried

to

of

empiricist

ration-

both economic policy

affect

policy.

that

reduce W2 to directly

Not only

and has

quanti-

measurable

ties in Wrr but such theory has become the unquestioned premise of industrial policies. Then W, is presumed to possess all the resiliency and plasticity of W, provided the correct

engineering

enable industry

equations

can be found which would

to exploit

unlimited secrets of W, . Such a "naturalization of man and humanization of natuier, far from leading to a ltrue resurrection of naturerrt has led instead to the growing specter of ecological pollution and dwindling

natural

resources .

C. Economics and Emergent Probability Appropriated aid of

a priori

to economics insofar its

false

instance,

of

the

that

of

utility

relieves

utility,

spent

in

indirect

economics of many

presuppositions.

immense labor

the misconceptions claimed

as it

philosophic

provides

rationality

One thinks, trying

to correct

whose originators

v/as both a psychic

for

had

reality

discerni-

ble by introspection and a directly measurable quantity (Schumpeter, L95421057-f060); or of the reductionist presupposition of mechanistic "laws of human nature" which, if

discovered,

would yield

"iron laws of economic arowth and production" that haunted economic analysis from the seventeenth to the last century (115-142, 209-248, 435-446, 5 3 4 - 5 4 1 , 5 8 8 - 6 0 5 , 6 5 L - 6 6 2 ). The reductionism to

erect

tive

a control

criterion

for

of

empirical

of meaning in all

rationality's

attempt

terms of W, into

meaning and value,

still

a norma-

affects

both

socialist and market economic analysts. It leads them to exclude any serious consideration of nonquantifiable values as capable of sublating empirically observable quantifiable values. The scotosis involved here becomes even more acute when economists

abandon more

294

favor

of

has put

it:

in

rence clough

of

fluctuations of

is

crisis

is

tion will

riveted

to

term

of

the

analysis

economic

schemes of

economic which

series

analysis gent

from

at

effort ning

or

moral

would

Schumpeter as

say

foundatj-ons Marxist planning

is

the

determinisms actual the

only

myth

that

Wr,3

Wr,

performance

discoveries

of

of

then is

the

(1954:1145);

avenue

open

socialist to

issue

claims

we may

building

that

from

plan-

society

a socialist

claimed

than

quantum

such

consequences'

truly from

the

be reduced

eventually

the

L977) .

since

society'

such

..y

rather

social,

socialism'

have

But

intelli-

a collaborative

into

theory

"scientific"

that of

"if

are

economic

and

economic

planned

generally

of

specifically

enter

and to

which

perspective

[economic] 'scientific'

development.

reductionist

Since

modern a truly

of

progressive

the

claimed

probable;

only

and policy

purely

perfectly

a conditioned

(Lamb: 1965;

must

has

economists

are

of

laws"

clad

"iron rather

intelligible

planning than

that

not

a

character

and values

perspectives

more

the

of

other

of

will

cyclical

the

highly

perspectives

have

defined

further

are

industrial

a thematization

are

that

from

perspective

further

Long-

correlations

the

political These

are

yet

to.

but

schemes

unintelligible alone,

attending

is

are

recurrence

of

how there

indicate random or

use

one

variations'

the

one

automatically,

function

scheme or

could

economic

one' s atten-

miss

show how the

to

rationality

they

Purpose,

If

which

a theory

events

as Professor

how the

random

short-term

day

devote

again

Publie

(1973) .

function

come up with

character

priori

understanding do

present

then,

just

more

them'

to

the

once

to

and the

Econonies

upon

naturally

random

the

in

If

analysis,

long-term

to

actually

mechanisms

(15) .

month's

next

beyond

smacks,

Index

more economists

come closer

might

of

economics"

argues

Galbraith

is

of

leading

attention

more

Dow ;Iones

as Barra-

so that

looks

that

"Anything

the

than

theology

prognosis,

short-term

recur-

schemes of

major

the

of

investigations

long-term

an apprehension

empirical mechanics,

sciences. even

the

to

295 notion

that

refuted.

governed by rigid

Wl is

As one can understand

gent probability, nonsense in

One can also affected profits

both

Wellmer

socialist

and market

economics in

Marx attempted for

criterion to

emer-

society"

see the manner in which reductionism

have pointed

were reduced

planned

then

and savings.

the universal

of

planning'" is of "perfect such relatively simple phenomena

to

"a perfectly even a remote possibi-Iity.

not

has been

the project

if

relation

as subatomic particles, is

determinism

from the vantage

out,

labor

value,

to

establish

so that

the values

of

has

respect

to

labor

as

as Habermas and

social

interaction

which Marx interpreted

as a natural_

process: place, a process in which Labour is, in the first both man and Nature participate. . . . He opposes himself to Nature as one of her own forces... (Marx, L9572177; Wellmer: 59-L27; Habermas: 947; Boehler) On this

basis,

relative and all

Marx developed

surplus-value the other

to

values

account

But,

notions for

of

absolute

and

profit

capitalist

protected

by capitalism in order (Marx, L967t7t-83, L77-534,

to safeguard those profits 76I-764).

his

as W. Becker argues in his Kritik der (140), Marxrs suiplus-value theory

Marreehen Wertlehre confuses

his

value

commodities

of

commodities,

own distinction so that

and the actual the

maintain

t'he dialectical

tifiable

labor-power

activity. his tion,

and labor

character

of

a tendency foundational

the

of

theory

Marx legitimates }abor

towards

process

surplus-value internal

The reduction

surplus-value

between the guantifiable using

latter in

to

does not

the

spite

human former

of

than criticizes capitalism.

absolutizing

those

between a quan-

as a specifically

the

commodity in

abstract

theory

relation

means that

rather

of

use-

within

his

in inten-

the fetish Moreover, Marxrs

work in economics has haunted Marxist economists ever since (Becker: 119). Thus, the orthodox Stalin vetoed the serious use of mathematical analysis in economics as bourgeois on the one hand, and on the other, later

296

genuinely If

ist

for

This

too

of

savings

happens

as pure

to in

in

do

(Keynes:

given

the

or

net

the

to

relation

observed:

has

As Lonergan

what

to

income

surplus

investment.

so primar-

depressions.

been

functional

their

of

theory

Keynesrs

has

would

savings

investment

attention

referred

reduction-

economists-

who save

than

actually

what

new fixed

of

of

those

rather

analytic

has

aggregate rates

is

little

Lonergan

simply,

itself

saving

165f.). Yet

put

was that'

saving

that

held

The novelty

be invested.

normalty

ily

was generally

it

Keynes

market

among the

rein-

actually

has

a similar

commodities'

of

found

be

can

tendency

Before

9-18,

as

hailed 49I-510).

399f'f .,

value

of

surplus-theory

fetishism

the

forced

(Nove and Nuti:

Marxist Marx's.

has been

techniques

mathematical

of

introduction

in the menexists, there is that The complaint and in the prono ideas, of our culture, tality directed no mechanisms, cedures of our economies, about the bringing and equitably to smoothly to zero as the savings reversal of net aggregate is an proceeds. Just as there expansion basic expansion, shift to the surplus anti-egalitarian shift in the is an egalitarian so a1so. there expansion. of income in the basic distribution the anti-egalitarian we can effect But while the in fact shift with some measure of success, the only through is achieved shift egalitarian the blind the liquidations, contractions, depression. of a prolonged and strains stresses (1940:98f.) This

in

rooted

in

spot

blind

It

accumulation. whereby

ability

er 99;

that

the

the

instances tsqueezet,

pressure

of

249-294)

As Galbraith terms

economically

Lonergan center

of

has our

by material

of

relative

pure

surplus

lnvulnerare

income

and., what is more 'squeeze' the is all

the

strong-

(Lonergan,

instances"

1940:

.

reminds

us,

we reaI1y with

and culturally

shown how this economic

deeply

impor-

on other

and more relentless Lundberg:

of

is

economics

as measurable

success

up mechanisms

sets "such

feel

to

last

the tant,

of

notions

our

and our

culture

our

failure

system.

lies

A priori

have the

come to

not

Depression.

aL the

very

rationality

nerve as

297 appropriated

greatest

would make its

contribution

economics by showing how economic values emergent probability,

through values.

As lrleisskopf

to moral

to

are related,

and religious

has remarked:

The striving for economic justice will require that intellectuals concern themselves not only with the cornmon good but with the good itself, with what is right and wrong. fnstrumental, formalized, value-empty reasoning has corrupted intellectuals, academicians, scientists and made it difficult for them to use reason in the search for a new morality. This was (and to a large extent still is) especially true of economists. (L97LzL47l Only the appropriation tions

ofa priori

point

the divergences

ries

and the ongoing

those

theories

of

the related

rationality

tried

and recurrent

opera-

can enable economists

to pin-

previous

between all series both

of

economic theo-

schemes of

to understand

recurrence

which

and to direct

( L o w e: L 6 5 - 2 4 6 ) . CONCLUSION An adequate growth-curves comitant

of

of

the problem

of

an absolute,

of

of

tentiveness,

to the that

growth in

coninter-

based on a recog-

rationality.

but

lies

The root

not

in

the

an absolutized

empiri-

horizon of rationality pluralism of meanings and values

the rich

diversity

of

rationality

only

those pluralist

today's

cultures.

rationality

Ever fuller

rationality

The empir-

us with

the

When erected

falls the

crises

we are

of thea priori

us to bring

reasonableness

into

prey to the very

appropriation

would allow

intelligence,

world.

confronts

which have precipitated

now confronting. horizon

exponential

The classical

empirical

reductionisms

be critically empirical

exponential

cultural

horizon

diversity

of

of

crises--demands

of Christianity

admj-t of

among the ical

of

rationality.

cannot

industrial

limits

crisis

production--and

collaboration the

value-system cal

in

to the

economic and social

disciplinary nition

response

and

human at-

298 responsibility

more efficaciously

opment of empirical

rationality

to bear upon the develin the

sciences.

299

NOTES Theologians have tended to respond with indif/f/ ference to the economic dimensions of the social issues they discuss. For example, one of the chief defects of the Latin American liberation theology is its lack of a critical economic theory. There are, however, signs that this is changing; cf. van Leeuwen. Note that the use of the three worlds here dif/2/ fers from Popper's in an essential aspect. He gives priority to W3, whereas I see a new control of meaning and value in terms of W2 inasmuch as Lonergants work has provided us with a verifiable articulation of the related and recurrent operations of conscious intentionality. Galbraith writes, "As noted, f am led to the conclusion, which I trust others will find persuasive, that we are becoming the servants in thought, as in action, of the machine we have created to serve us...we will allow economic aoals to have an undue monopoly of our lives and at the expense of other and more valuable goals." Barnet and Miillerts book shows the extent to which the reductive socio-economic corporation "machine" of the multinational is de faeto controlling our lives (calbraith, 1962:19).

/3/

On the continental reactions, see Meadows (1974b)t on the inherent exponential growth-curve in Soviproduction, et industrial see Nove and Nuti (L49-L72) . Unlike the algebraic power function /5/ with a constant rational exponent, Lhe tz,aneeendental exponential is defined as a constant or variable with a function variable exponent, so that it has the property: 0X

' .0Xa

=

CtXt+x.

.

Professor John F. McGovern of the University /6/ of Wisconsin at Milwaukee has recently been engaged in research into the advocacy of the work ethic in the medieval lawyers. He has found substantial evidence to support the thesis that they presaged later developments of the work ethic . /7/ "Descartes and Malebranche avowed that their sole purpose was to verify the truths of the Christian religion. Pasca1 regarded his interest in physical phenomena as a derogation from his religious contemplations. Newton put the bulk of his effort, not into the principia and the )pticksr but into his studies of the Trinity ahd the prophetic books of the Bible, especially the Sook of Daniel and_the Apocalypse. Boyle was thoroughly devout. In his Christian Virtuoeo (1690) he formulat;d lis personal reconciliation of science and religion. When he died, he left fifty pounds a year to the establishment of a lectureship defending the Christian religion against the infidels.

300

foundation' on this lecturer the first Bentley. Richard aid from Newton, who was at the same considerable received proposed PrinCraig's promotingJohn time sympathetically w as also to L e i b n i z o f C h r i s t i a n i t y . u a l h e m a t i e a eipia geometric nothrough a defense of Christianity atiempt the and apply only accented to verify This effort tions-. of the old order " (Nussbaum: 8) . frailtv

301 WORKSCONSULTED Adorno, Theodor W. L966 Audet,

Negatiue Dialektik. Suhrkamp.

Jean-Paul L966

Barnet,

Richard 1974

Barraclough, L974

and Ronald Mtiller GLobaL Reach: The pouer of the MuLtinational Corpoz'ations. New york: Simon and Schuster. The Neu lork "The End of an Era." Reuiew of Books 2L/LL (,June 27) .

Robert L975

Bendix,

"La revanche de promdth6e, ou le drame de la religion et de la culture." Reuue bi,blique 732 L-29.

Geoffrey

Becker , Werner L972 Bellah,

Frankfurt:

Reinhard L962

Kz,itik der Marxsehen ltez.tlehre. Hamburg: Hoffmann und Campe. The Broken Couenant. Seabury. Mat Weber.

New york:

New york:

peter

Smith.

Blumenberg, Hans (ed.) L97L T e z , y , o yu, n d S p i e l : p y o b l e m e d e y , M y t h e n z,eaeption. Munich: W. Fink. Boehler , D. l97t Butterfield, 1966

Metakritik der Marrschen fdeologieFrankfurt: kritik. Suhrkamp. H.

Cobb , John Jr . L972 delubac, Henri 1963 Foley,

V. L976

The )tigins of Modern Seienee. York: Free Press.

New

fs It Too Late? A Theology of Eeology. Beverly Hi1ls, CA: Bruce. T h e D z . a m ao f A t h e i s t H u m a n i s n . York: New American Librarv. The Social Lafayette,

Nevt

physics of Adam Smith. IN: Purdue University.

302 Jay W. Forrester' L973

CarI J. Friedrich, L952 John K. Galbraith, L967

Between "Churches at the Transition Growth and World Equilibrium. " Pp. 3 3 7 - 3 5 3 l n T o w a ? dG L o b a LE q u i l i b r i u m : CoLlected Papet's. Cambridg;e, lilA: Wilev. The Age of the Baroque. Harper and Row. State. The Neu Industv'ial LibrarY . New American

New York :

New York:

L973

Economies and the Publie PurPose. New York: New American LibrarY.

L975

Money: Boston:

Gay, Peter L966

Came, Whez'eit Mifflin.

The Enlightenment: New York: 2 vols.

Goodwin, Richard L974

Heelan, Patrick L972

New York :

Wissenschaft und Teehnik als Frankfurt : SuhrkamP .

Harvey, Van Austin L966

Went

An fntez'pnetation A. KnoPf.

The American Condition. Doubleday.

Habermas , Jiirgen 1968

Heilbroner' L972

Whenee it Houghton

Ideologie.

The Histov,i.an and the Belieuer'. and Row . York : Harper

New

A. Transformations. and Its " "Nature TheoLogieal Studies 33: 486-502.

Robert

L974

Hendersonr W. D. 1968

The Making of Economi'e SocietY. N,J: Prentice-Hall. Englewood Cliffs, the An Inquiz,g into New York : Norton .

Human Pvospeet.

Reuolution The Industri-al Germangt France, Russia, Chicago : Quadrangle .

in Europe: 1-8L5-1914.

303 Henry,

Granville L974

Horkheimer, L973 Jay,

and Dean Fowler "World Models: A Review Essay." Journal of the Amez,iean Academy of R eL i g i o n 4 2 l L L 4 - L 2 7 .

Max and Theodor W. Adorno The Dial,ectic of the Enlightenment. Tr. ilohn Cunming. Neqr York: Seabury.

Martin L973

The DiaLectieal Little, Brown.

Keynes, John M. 1935 (1936)

Lamb , Matthew 1965

Inagination.

Boston:

General Theory of EnpLoyment,fnterest, and.Aoney. New Yoik: Harcourt, Brace.

L. of the Sci"Towards a Synthetization ences." Philosophy of Seienee 322 182-191.

L974

rrMetascience, MethodoJ_ogy, and political Theolo9y." Unpublished paper for Lonergan Workshop, Boslon College, ;Iune.

L977

Histotg, Method, and TheoLogy: A Di,aLectical Comparisonof W, nilthey,s Critique of Historieal Reason and B. L o n e r g a n ' s M e t a - M e t h o d oL o g A. M i s s o u l a , MT: Scholars Press.

Langer, Willian L974

L.

Litt . T. 1963

Lonergan, Bernard 1958

Politi,eal and Soei,al [Jpheaual: lAgZ1852. New York: Harper and Row. Les eonps eelestes dans L,uniuez.e des a. Thonas d'Aquin. Louvain: presses universitai-res . Insight: A Study in HumanUnderstanddng. New York: Philosophical Library.

1967a

ColLeetion. Papers bA B. Lonez,gan. Ed. F. E. Crowe. New York: Seabury.

L967b

Verbum: Hoz,dand ldea in Aquinas. South Bend, IN: University of Notre Dame.

L972

Method in TheologA . Seabury.

New york:

304

Lonergan , Bernard L974a

Eds. A Second Collection. Phi-ladelPhia: and W. Ryan. minster.

1974b

and Secularization. " " Sacralization paper for Lonergan WorkUnpublished shop, June.

L975

and InnovaToday: Tradition "Aquinas JouLrnal of ReLigLon 55: 165-180. tion."

n.d.

Economies Manuscript.

Lowe , Adolph 1965

0n Economic KnoTrledge. and Row . Harper

Ferdinand Lundberg, 1968

Macpherson, 1962

C.

Marx,

New York:

Supet'z'ich.

New York:

Theot:g of Possessioe Ihe PoLiti'cal Hobbes to Locke. IndiuiduaLisn: Oxford.: Oxford University. Democratic Theory. Essags in Oxford: Oxford University.

Brian 1973

Kat'L PoPPer'.

Karl 1959

New York:

Retri'euaL.

Viking.

Pp. 243Theses on Feuerbaeh (1845). and on Politics 245 in Basic Wtitings PhiLosophg . Kat'L Marr and Ftiedt'ich Garden Ed. Lewis S. Feuer. Engels. City : Anchor . Vo1s. I and rrr. Capital. Publishing. International

L967

McShane, Philip L975

Meadows, Dennis 1972

The Ri-ch and the Lyle Stuart.

Unpublished.

B.

L973

Magee,

B. Tyrrell West-

Wealth of New York: L.

SeLf and Wealth of Exposition.

(ed.) Llmil:s to Grouth. American Library.

New York:

New York:

Nations.

New

L973

CoLlected Touard GLobaL Equilibt'iun: Meadows . Papers. With Donelle MA: Wiley. Cambridge,

I974a

The Dynamies of Grouth in a Finite MA: Wiley. Woz,Ld. Cambridge'

305 Meadows, Dennis L. L974b Melman, Seymour L974 Mesarovic, Mihajlo L974 Murnford , Lewis 1973 Nelson, Benjamin L969

W a e h s t u mb i s z u r K a t a s t z , o p h e ? Stutlgart: Deutsche Verlags-Anstalt. The Permanent War Eeonomy. Simon and Schuster . and Eduard Pestel Mankind at the Tuz,nina Point. York : Dutton. The Condition of Man. Harcourt, Brace.

O1lman, Bertell L97L

Popper, KarI L972 Reardon, B. M. L966 Robinson , iloan L973 Sa1a, Giovanni L97L

Samuelson, Paul L973

New

New york:

The Idea of tlsuz,y: Fz,om Ty,'i,bal Brotherhood to Uniuersal )therhood. Chicago: University of Chicago.

Nove, A. and D. M. Nuti (eds.) L972 Socialist. Eeonomies. Nussbaum, Frederick L962

N e u rY o r k :

London: Penguin.

The Triumph of Seienee and Reason: 1660-1685. New York: Harper and Row. Alienation: Maz,a,s Coneeption of Man in CapitaList Soci.ety. Cambridge: Cambridge University . )bjectiue Knouledge: An Euolutionany Approach. Oxford: Oxford University. Religious Thought in the L9th Centung. Cambridge: Cambridge University. Eeonomic Hez,esies. Books.

New York: Basic

Das Apriori i,n dex mensehlichen Erkenntnis: Eine Stud.ie i)ber Kants Kritik der yeinen Vernunft und Lonergans fnsi,ght. Meisenheim: Ver1ag A. Hain. Eeonomies. 9th ed. McGraw-Hill .

New york:

306 Schmidt, Alfred L969

(ed.) Beitz'd.ge z u r m a r r i s t i s e h e n E r k e n n t n i s t h e o r i , e . Frankfurt : SuhrkamP .

Schumacher , E . F . L973

Schumpeter , JosePh L942

New

Adam

Smith.

Books Wealth of Nations. Chicago : H. RegnerY .

hA

Cushing L974

Right Natural of University

Tawney , R . H . L947

SummatheoLogiae

Tracy ' David r970

A.

Eric Voegelin, L957

L974

and II.

I,

I-II'

Chicago:

Capitalisn.

II-II.

The Achi,eoement of Betnard Lonergan Herder and Herder. New York:

Bernard L974

Leeuwenr L973

and Historg. Chicago.

ReLigion and the Rise of Peter Smith. New York:

Thomas Aquinas 1948

Tyrrell,

I

The Neu Heaoens and the Nea Eaztth. Harper and Row. New York:

Straussr Leo 19s3

van

A. n ^ ^ -u ' u+q - 1u "u 'o- -t t t t < ^ - i . q L i s m , a n d D e m o e r a e g . vqy HarPer and Row. New York: of Economie AnaLYsis. History York : Oxford .

1954

Strout,

Economics as if SmaLL is BeautifuL: New York: HarPer People Mattered. and Row .

Bev,nard Lonergan ts Phi Losophy of South Bend' IN: Notre Dame.

God.

Th. theolo"Op Weg naar een economische Doo? Theologie 13z gie." Tiidschri'ft 391-406. Baton Rouge: PLato and AnistotLe. State UniversitY. Louisiana Baton The Eeumenic Age. siana State UniversitY.

Rouge:

Loui-

307 Voegelin, Eric L975

Erom Enlightenment to Reuoluti,on. Durham, NC: Duke University.

Walzer, Michael 1966

The Reuolution of the Saints. Patterson, N.T: Atheneum.

Weber, Max L927

General Economic Histoz,y. IL : Free Press . The protestant of Capitalism.

1958 Weisskopf, Walter 1955

A.

L97L

Xhaufflaire, L97O

Ethie and the Spirit New york: Scribner.

The psgehologg of Eeonomics. University of Chicago. Alienation Dutton.

Wellmer, A. L969

Glencoe,

and Eeononies.

Chicago:

New york:

K " i t i s e h e G e s e l L s c h af t s t h e o r i e und Positiuismus. Frankfurt: Suhrkarnp. Marcel Feuerbaeh et La th6ologie de La secuLarisation. Paris: Editions du Cerf.

RELIGIOUS KNOWLEDGE Bernard Three questions edge. is

First,

there

a question

a practical

may be put

a question

is

of philosophic

The questj-on of that

question

of

fact

of

religious

fact.

knowl-

Second, there

possibility.

fact

Third,

there

is

religious

whether religious people know people do not know. With the

we are not

concerned

Lomorrow.

It

cated and intricate

issue

studies

The questio!

that

is

tonight,

and we shal1

an enormously

must be left

compli-

to departments

and/or

theology. p h i l o s o p hic of possibility

is our conasks what could be meant by affirming or objectivity of religious knowledge. Our

cern tonight.

It

the validity ans\.rer will

is

non-religious

not be concerned

be in

and women of of

regarding

question.

anything

of

Lonerqan

such inner

terms of

any time

or place

conviction

the many ways in which human cultures

the

there

inner

conviction

may attain. will

men

be added a survey

such conviction

advance in

that

To an account

is

formulated

self-understandinq

of as

and self-

knowledge. The third tions

practical

and requirements

pline.

It

conviction scientific vate affair.

question of

setting

adverts

to the condi-

up an academic disci-

confronts

the issue whether or not religious at the present time and in the present state of knowledge has to be regarded as at best a priAlternatively

it

envisages

the conditions

under which the study of religion and/or theology might become an academic subject of specialization and investigation. This third practical question will concern us in our third

and final

lecture tomorrow. I have been blocking off our present topic by contrasting it with a question of fact and a question of academic appropriateness. The question of academic ?no

310

we leave

appropriateness

three

lectures

their

views .

at

are

an

the

larger

context

of

structure

his

emergence tics,

of

their

role

of

formation their

rituals,

form:

of

propriation city

than

the

and more

gives

way to

question

of

from

the

precept

book

of

postponed

of

Deuteronomy the

as our

appropriation

commitment'

religious

and the

agonizing

own, of

genesis

gospel

question

its

two-

in

his

ap-

authenti-

questionable rather

rule

is

cormore

allegiance

its

nature

in

found to

Mark'

arises

in

such

how can one tell

religion

genuine

or

whether unauthentic

the

both

according that

the

we raised

Fina1ly, illustrated all

their

in

and the becomes

namely,

is

of

precepts.

their

God above

loving

of

human experience;

when heartfelt alienation.

of

and ministers;

reinterpretation

when vital

exception,

ascetics

become the

individuals

of

failures

by rationalization,

rupted

time

itself

tradition

that

of

when the

the

and mys-

individual

which

his

of

was contrasted

tradition;

religious

his

content

authenticity

the

of

authenticity

the

of

the

the

world,

and the

ideals'

question

the

in

leaven

their

penetrated

the

of

groups

was

There

his

priests

of

religious

beliefs,

was raised

of

specialists,

religious

as the

world

There

and prophets,

incon-

preliterate

in

and affect

aspirations.

religious

of

seers

or

we \^tent on to

arrangements'

social

and

may flourish'

man's

of thought

we that

elements

experience.

apprehension

man's

and moral

cultural

fold

religious

sacralization

of

organization

There

tend of

when religious

societies

the

or

cultivation

connec-

Yesterday

single

vanish.

to

the

human experience

they

which

within

about

between within

of

communication

and todayrs.

topic

than

In/ith more

the

be said

something

infrastructure

the

for

the

to

we leave

experts

academic

of

The question

religion

disposal

their

recur,

termittently

considered

that

a distinction

by noting

merely

the

or

yesterdayts

between

sider

tomorrow.

and

that

remains

It

began

this

authorities

religious

tion

of

validity

factual

to

but a

onets and,

311 more radically, a religious

how can one tell

tradition

yesterday

Our remarks will

fall

shall

describe

attempt

in terms of

to

postponed,

the experience

lve now turn.

the

inner

conviction

or objectivity

of

with

First,

we

authenticity at-

we shall

authenticity,

the various

entertained

stages of man's cultural

of

Secondly,

by self-transcendence,

of validity

appropriating

under two main headings.

self-transcendence.

tentpt to relate generated

not

has become unauthentic.

that

question,

To that

one is

in

notions

successive

development.

I . SeIf-transcendence In various

in man's preconscious and an orientation levels

the

between dreams of

the night

dreams of

But in dreams of waking

ever

symbolic It

his

content, that

in

it

the

he is

of

an ongoing

of

one's is

digestion.

anticipating his

world

it.

with

we begin

Our felt

repetition,

interplay

He

by

the dream and how-

on awaking that

our memories of their

the morning.

anticipating

within

is

a distinc-

is

influenced

subject

beyond ourselves.

sensations,

our anticipations ably

such as the state

own stance

remains

as largely

However fragmentary

its

pushed or pulled multiform

succes-

Ludwig Binswanger,

and dreams of

the morning

state.

respect

analyst,

the night

somatic determinants

and taking

that

as we envisage

in this

existential

his

were,

of consciousness.

drawn by the

conceives

as it

self-transcendence

more explicit

Perhaps most revealing tion

have revealed

a preformation,

activity

towards

becomes increasingly sive

psychologists

ways clinical

our

to be

needs and our

satisfactions

and

engage us irrevocimmediate

environ-

ment. A further the exercise

level of

the construction

of

of

a world

man moves out

of

universe

adds the

that

self-transcendence

intelligence,

the

learning

mediated

the habitat distant

of

emerges from of

language,

by meaning.

an animal to what is

Thereby

and into near,

the

the past

3L2

and future able

to

to

what

structing,

there

parents

of

of

literature,

of

holy

men and women, the theologians

But

constructions

the of

chemistry

history

for

reflectj-on

of

more bright

sence

not

evidence

of

would

make assenting

merely

by

and history.

other

words,

begin

the

the

which

data

concerned are

there what

is is

conscience,

to

the

from

his is

is

a world

far

evj-dence, for

transition

of

for

from

the

myth

is

process the is.

his

always

that

being true

really

questions

certitude,

up to

exists. for for real-

By them we us to

consciousness exercise

uniIn

questions

beyond

from to

vi-rr-'ue of

and chem-

really

truth,

it

ab-

aside

think

deliberation.

and whether

feelings

in

the

beyond

them,

its

in

wor1d,

experience,

with

the

merely

it

questions

moral

in

to

as

legend. and begin

universe

is

answers

sufficient

stage

But he

of

be done

effected

the

lives

marshalling

and astronomy

when we not

and the

reflection

By them

in

science

a decisive

not

the

Only

and

is,

but

can we set

alchemy

know what

to

man always

world

Beyond

ity,

is

a being-in-the-wor1d.

intelligence

ask

It

self-transcendence but

that

and and

and ask

issue

just

rash.

consciousness

philosophy

verse

is

insights,

and presenting

and

further

eyebrows

unreasonable

of

not

Besj-des

the

Then the

makes doubting

live

istry

are

the

so.

further

and magj-c and astrology to

there

is

myth,

but

as why and what

that

leve1

and

the

astrology,

legend.

but

arch

that

the

further

of

meditations

without

but

such

rea11y

that

ideas,

and weighing

this

intelligence, and how often,

or

tales

philosophers

of

philosophy

not

not

questions

re-

revelations

the

intelligence

alchemy,

how and what

reason

of yield

astronomy

of

Lhis

reflectj-ons

and

the

the

the

science,

not

questions

whether

deeds,

magic,

but

together peers,

one's

great of

con-

.

reasonableness

but

of

of

by

by extrapolating

pieced

achievements

the

science

the

lore

stories

perhaps

control not

and the

prob-

and the

and relating,

seriations, gradually

are

and the

possible

the

By unifying

by discovering

travellers

even

actual.

is

generalizing, marks

presenL,

\n/hat is

of

do it. to

3l_3 from the push of

responsibility, sire

to the decisions

the

level

of

dimension stood

human freedom.

of

there

deliberating foreground

to

know.

of

self-direction,

the

But deliberati-on

So it

there

coming

of

us with

on

that

levels

self-transcendence confronts

de-

further

on previous

self-actualization,

of

is

emerges a still

to self-transcendence.

in the

and the pull

fear

the

challenge even

self-mastery,

self-sacrifice. Already with

different

taneously.

themes at different

self-taste,

taneous vitality

on the

demand for

evidence,

the disquiet

lives

the

its

Yet together its

unity

they to

of

consciousness

It

is

true

the psychiatrists

have insisted.

to distract

harmony.

there

but

whole of

our bodily

and call

of

acrobat, concert

formation

call

of

that

sets

of

or

we have the

discern

in

our own

reaches

conflicts But this

fn man, the

symbolic

endless

plasticity to be finely

constellations.

as

must not

truth

more profound

reality

symbolic

down into

do arise,

that

and far

animal,

permits

tuned

the

to the

The agility

of

beck the

the endurance of the athlete, the fingers of the pianist, the tongue of those that speak and the

ears of those that the

that

us from a far

more marvellous an all

and

said

strands.

unity

is

of our

form a single

long before

the unconscious. be allowed

shrewd intelli-

a good conscience

the patience

training,

The basic

the

the

The spon-

levels.

by memory of words wrongly

done.

several

peace of

the

and we live

lei-sure,

call

the detached rationality

released

deeds wrongly

might

successive

of our sensitivity,

gence of our inquiring,

sung simul-

to the different

to what Gerard Manley Hopkins

different

strearn,

intensities

Now I would draw attention

qualities,

as a polyphony

I have spoken of consciousness

of

evidence

and the eyes of

that

transcendence

call

qualifies

our o\^rn feelings

others--all

sensitivity,

listen

images that in

bear convincing is

the

not only

eagerly

those that

read,

forth insights, the rejudgrmentsr the empathy

resonance testimony soughL goal

of our intelligent

with that not

the

feelings

selfonly

of

and rational

our

314

knowing,

not

only

first

all

of

of

flesh

our

and blood

have and to

out

carry

is

many levels

is

concretely,

source

our

and good

that

to

the

through

authentic,

they

are

yond

price.

from

the

But

the

Holy

I

faitures

of

the

loyalty the

which

God floods

given

us .

are

they

are

the

be questioned.

all

or,

When

whether from

tragically,

appropriation

be-

esteemed

unauthentic,

individual

authentic

individual's

an unbounded

Such is

with

feel,

they

complete

of

is

he has

can

readily, so easily

love

of

experience

Such is

Spirit

faith

and

loyalty

Love,

in

of

when realized

that

deeds.

the

meaning

fulfillment,

of

of

each

the

commonwealth.

their

fount

its

has

is

So the

1ove.

symbolic

of

whole,

the

a self-actualization

citizens

hearts

the

in

of

an experience

good will

of

fellow

faith

falling

of

integration,

of

meaning

is

being-in-Iove

it

so too

that

But

whole.

the

meaning

the

human reality,

of

out

live

demands.

symbolic

As self-Lranscendence

nerves

througih

that

to

come spontaneously

and brain meanings

but

and responsibility'

freedom

our

of

an unauthentic

of

tradition. Still, tic, to

if

even at

then

question.

our

only in

least

For is

self-transcendence those

are

that

kept

has been

informs with

religious

is

that

cannot

but

the

other

the

fact

what

it

be aware hand,

is

to

is

on achievj-ng while

shortcomings,

the

issue

of

self-realization

fact

from

grounds

of

and

when one

evading

be human.

answer

is of is

but

inner

the

we have

towards

constrained

abiding

that

come up and

so radically

moving

our

conviction

human reality

feel

are But

themselves.

the

the

dynamism

one cannot

when one

woman intent

an answer

of

living,

inner

to

aware

self-transcendence the

completely

be authen-

can

ever

the

the

they point

they

man or

the

evading

concealing

busy

question

principle

in

principle

that

so one

and,

it to

imperative

on

conceal of

315 II.

Inner

At first

Conviction

blush,

stand at opposite Objective

truth

there--now is

for

public

tested

is

the

spatial, it

questions

tween the world meaning.

of

two parts:

and objective

conviction

is

about what is

to

is

truth

subjective.

already-out-

see and grasp

and handle. It p r e c i s e ly spatial.

is

because in principle beyond doubt

it

can be

or question.

One can distinguish irnmediacy and the world mediated of

immediacy includes

the data of

the totality

of objectivity

Truth

do arise.

The world

sense and all

fnner

and the publicity

by anyone, Still

conviction

truth

everyone

truth,

because it

inner

poles. is

and Objective

of

all

by

the data

consciousness.

It

the data of

sense is

consists

the in principle

that

beof of sphere

is spatial, public, open to anyone's inspection; and the t.otalityofthe dataofconsciousness is an aggregate of distinct and segregated subjectivities, none of which can inspect what is going on in

any of

the others .

To be cont.rasted

hrith this world of immediacy there the world mediated by meaning. It consists of all that is to be known by asking questions and arriving at correct answers. It is a world unknown to infants but gradually is

introduced girls

to

as they

centers

of

Man the

to

the

as they

learn

study

school,

to

in

symbolic

he lives is

animal in

speak,

students

lives

the world

liberaLed

from his sure and firm-set earth

symbolic,

to

to boys and

and scholars

in

learning.

As animal, Macbeth,

children

he both

suffers

in of

both

of

these worlds.

immediacy and,

fantasies

Iike

when he adverts

on which he treads.

As

from the fantasies

and brings about his liberation, for that consists not merely in the pressure on the soles of his treading feet but also in his certainty that the earth is firm-set and will not give way under his tread. Still

man the symbolic animal has long been a puzzLe to man the philosopher. Insofar as philosophers search for simplicity and coherence, they opt for one of the two

316

and

worlds piricists

for

the

get

given.

than

and proceed

to

by meaning

everything

go

with

along

be more

cannot

there

that

any

undergo

cannot

one being

that

their

take

they

if

and,

argue

will

and that

Em-

Rationalists

argument

Eleatics,

one being

immediacy

of

other.

the

wiLhout

mediated

world

immediately

ancient

along

world

on demonstrative

stand the

the

from

not

is

that

to

opt out

empty

attempt

change.

find

usually

advert to

data

the

by pointing led

experience

to

data

both

empiricist to

appeals

point the

premise

initial

their

The so-called very

o1d.

It

in

the

crises

medieval

the

which

In

of

in

the

partial

to

and

eclipse

of

of logic

aspires

to

meaning

of

that

sciences

thirdly,

It the

speak,

ideals

in

It

of

first,

than

ascendency

reaches

sci-

modern

heads

a

into

century

twentieth

in

a foundational

role.

phrase'

objec-

of

the

of

the

limitations

secondly,

science,

conceives

the

course'

Augustanrans

victory

in

the

notion

more as remote

certitude ments,

of

Aristotelian

the

shift

method

propose

truth'I

tive

of then,

notion

search,

of

between

later

point

startj-ng

different

isr

constructions.

Aristotelian

over

quite

that

and Aristotle.

Plato

the

They

acknowledges

animal. point

starti.ng

in

on

renege

and coherence.

controversy

and

But

and rationalist They

point

are

So they

demonstration

meaning

symbolj-c

to

back

respect

confirmed

consciousness.

simplicity

"new"

goes

and Aristotelians ence

of

man the

of

of

to can

with are

say.

they

compromises.

a new starting

way to

the

complexity

raised

power

into

are

excursion least

Rationalj-sts

and/or

sense

Empiricists

very

answers

show what

excursions

intuition

the

at

are

apodictic

of

intuitions

the

an occasional

take

and that

that

the

supplement

to

to

questions

that

of

with

positions-

own position.

their

fact

the

to

extreme

by meaningr

mediated

and prove

expound

are

these

convenient

1t

world

the

into

of

both

But

of

the

necessity,

truth'

proximate

achieve-

of

contemporary

method

and the

investJ-gations.

3L7 III.

From Aristotlets Postez'ion Analyties to Newton' s Pxincipia

In his

st,udy of Ihe )rigins

1800t Herbert

Butterfield

many elements menters, break

o f M o d e z , nS e i e n c e :

has argued,

from the beginning

that

of the

themselves

from Aristotelian

L300I

century

were discovered

the experimenters

loose

convincingly

fourteenth

of modern science

but

Lo

feel,

onwards by experi-

were unable

preconceptions

to

and set

up an

appropriate

conceptual framework of their own. Now the achievement of Newton,s Principia was pre-

cisely

that

it

established

a manner that It

remains,

terpiece,

stood

however, that

ciples

in for

its

own right

philosophy.

In this

was that

total

became possible

suggests

not an autonomous science but

a set

respect

of mathematical

the t.itte

called

of

of mechanics

I must begin by noting

not

bring

the Aristotelian

between two and three that

prin-

natural

is misleading.

But what he could

refashioning

never lrere normative

two centuries.

For the title

was the vindication

an autonomous science.

so in

of Newton's mas-

the department of philosophy

What Newton achieved

and did

pt,.Lneipia mathematica,

imprint..

Newtonts mechanics is

standing

the next

the very title

PhiLosophiae natu?alis

bears an Aristotelian that

such a framework

ground for

its

as

about

ideal

centuries

that

l"ater.

the Posteyi,or AnaLyties

for

Aristotle's own philosophic thinking or scientific work. They represent one of his great discoveries. They express it under the grave limitations of the science of his day. It. was their unhappy fate

to provide

ous thinkers scientific

91ib talkers with ready answers and seriproblems until with baffling the reality of achievement brought to light a more solidly

grounded notion

of

With the first now concerned.

If

was not Aristotelian cal

utility

praised

Ils

conceptual

scientific stage of its

knowledge. that

triumph theoretical

by Francis

framework

took

transformation

was Newton, still

we are its

goal

knowledge but the practiBacon in his its

inspiration

Nouum 7rganum. not

from

318

metaphysics

Aristotle's

nature.

mathematizing

becoming

all,

ety

excluded

that

there

real

not

with

felt

the

Aristotelian

an

tuted

two

nor

observation

priority to

barrier

insuperable

mental

science.

The validity

think,

be argued

from

v/as consti-

metaphysics

of

I

can,

complaints

a consideration

experi-

of

development

both

of

It

words.

of

the

were

they

that

with

but

conplaints

chief

was urged

things

concerned that

were It

Aristotelians.

the

against

neither

Soci-

Royal

the

solve.

movement

that

of

that

and

fashioning

of

rule

cautious

of

was defined

inquiry

of

capable

questions

could

experiment In

by the

but

program

Galileo's

field

intellect,

by Aristotle's

not

from

but Its

Ehe Postet:iot'

Analgties. the

second

chapter

aware

that

Aristotle's

In is

one

be other

cannot

effect

is

necessity

premises

nature

as

asked

how the

whole

deductive followed

peutl

But

somewhere join

will

the

by

all

second

someone will him,

that clear

has

and

of

defeat.

For can that

it

I

represents

combine

into

in

a necessary

the

every

truth

will

a

direction,

Another The

begins. may be

chance

a discovery.

is

about

told

snatched analogy

military

this

think

it

Sauue qui

breaks.

Victory

find

on whj-ch the

we are

The rally

another.

can

book

and make a stand.

scattered.

its

more general

obtained

rest,

scatters

line

turn

then

are to

The line

fleeing

as the

enough.

at

the

a rally.

jaws

clues

end of

premises

from sound

another

structure

enemy now is

of

of

initial

and predi-

science

how one

causal

manifests

and thereby

conclusions the

of

subjects

appropriate

this into

Lransposed

how knowledge

told

the

straightaway

is

causes

when at

pursuing the

in

causal

when we know

and know that

But

is.

told

We are

in

But

rout

it

work

that with

is

he notes,

cause,

and conclusions,

science.

princi-ples

science.

than

expressed

cates,

its

the

we are

theory.

syllogistic

is

of

book

concern

basic

and their

things

with

concern

it

know that

cause,

the

first

the

we understand,

we think

necessity.

of

is

accumul-ation But

it

is

be discovered

not and

319 not a mere hypothesis, verified

if probability.

it

is

a mere possibility

then we have many words about causal knowledge of

the syllogistic

and science It

followed

their

velocities

phi-

as the more and the less gen^ together they formed a seamless terms and basic relations of philosothe

general

less

in

field.s

But experimental

For experiment

consist

and relations

approach distinguished

simply

autonomy.

be autonomous. relations

no

but

that

robe with the basic phy ramifying through them of

necessity

the reality.

Further, losophy

has to be

the name not of truth but of If the only premises the postenior Analyties are just hypotheses, verifiable possibilities,

can provide

eral.

that

to merit

yields

relations

determined

science

correlations.

between terms.

experimentally

and mass-accelerations

and robbing has to Cor-

The terms

were the mass-

of Newton's mechanics;

they

were to be the electric and magnetic field vectors of Maxwell's equationsi and t]ne coy,pus Aristotelicum knew nothing about them . lV. From Logic The Aristotelian totelian

notions

ence lived sisted

hegemony had been broken,

not directly

on in quiet

assumptions. in true

to Method

challenged

possession

of the

but Aris-

by the new scifield

of

common

Anong them \das the view that science conand certain knowledge of causal necessity.

Indeed,

Newton's deduction of the orbits of the moon and the planets was regarded as a stunning confi_rmation of that view. Laplace's proof that a planet.ary system peri-

of

odically

returned

hand with in the later

universe

the

to an initial

assurance that,

situation

went hand and

in principle,

any situation be deduced from any other earlier or Right i_nto the twentieth century it was

could

situation.

common to of

his

speak of

the

necessary

laws of

nature

and even

iron laws of economics. Even in our own day there have been loud complaints that Thomas Kuhn,s work on The Strueture of Scientific Reuolutions was an advocacy of irrationalism.

320

But

the

not

proof.

follows

from

is

For

about

nothing

the the

truth

for

stances;

follows

have

to

geometry.

for clear

the

probable

(or

less

more

than

for

a cloak For

ket

proviso,

other

fa11 of two

foresee

further

exact:

being

predictions

classical to

things

the

no more within

the

observation. parts:

there

the

can

is

In is

set

brief, the

hold

of

of

by

to

now the

tables blan-

that

mistaken

because

some alien

factor.

laws

classical actual of

classical

be no

the

is

So it

that

classical

classical

by

under

a theory

demanded than

limits

But

not

is

was thought

only

have indeter-

of

that

offered.

equal.

interference

to

was found

be notably

verification

was the

relations

ignorance. laws

relativity

.

a knowledge

classical

twentieth,

the

geometry

probability

our

In

physics

knowledge

the

indeed,

turned.

fail

reveal

than

Formerly,

are

But

in

became

special

Einstein's

had done

be consid-

longer

geometry.

Heisenberg's

uncertainty)

greater

but

1aws.

it

determinism

For

foundations.

shaky

century

in

he was

because Euclid

a non-Euclidean

Laplace's

Similarly,

minacy

of

points

what

no

could

possible

that

to

be considered

science

modern

mechanics

conceptualization

appropriate

may be

are

nineteenth

verification

repeated

made it

the

one and only

the

sci-

verified'

may not

of

geometry

Euclidean

that

ered

in

But

that Ac-

.

for

done

from

and

an empirical

Newton was acclaimed

same direction.

1n-

antecedent.

of

they

be had

up contrary

the

laws

the

which

to

consequent of

but

progress

the

Moreover,

considered

and

established

be definitively

the

the

more probable

ever

esteemed

conclusion

is

turns

how frequently

no matter

ence,

from

denial

the

settles

antecedent

veri-fy

principles

the

cordingly,

to

one denies

then

there

denial

A logical

attempt

when the

the

of

system.

theory,

an hypothesis'

of

what

of

an affirmation

hypothesis,

consequent

Verification

simple.

is

verification

follows.

consequent only

is

matter

the

scientifj-c

the

affirm

to

But

of

logic

and

never

measurements probable

theory 1aw,

is

they

errors of

consists it

sets

an

32L ideal

norm from which actual

systematically;

there

sets

within

the limits

is

measurements do not

the theory

diverge

of measurement and it

which errors

of observation

may be

probable. But as Patrick Heelan has pointed same two aspecLs are contained within the single

considered out,

the

formalism

proposed

formalism

admits

yields

an ideal

diverge

by quantum mechanics.

two interpretations: norm from which

systematically;

same formalism vergence

informs

single

one interpretation

actual

the other

For the

measurements do not

interpretation

of the

us of the distribution

of the di-

from the norm.

But quantum mechanics isolated

instance.

statistical

theory.

chance variations the survival

of

is

not

some limiting

case or

Thermodynamics had already Darwinian

thought

drawn upon

easily

moved from

to probabilities

of emergence and from to probabilities of survival.

the fittest

A statistical

view of the emergence, distribution and of the forms of plant and animal life naturally suggests a similar approach in the investigation of the emergence and distribution of the chemical elements and survival

compounds.

Finally,

what seems true

of nature

seems also man's knowledge of nature: as natural forms evolve in accord with schedules of probabilities, so too man's grasp of natural forms and of their evolution develto hold

for

ops in

accord with the probabilities of new discoveries. There has occurred, then. a transition from logic to method. It has occurred in the field of natural science. It

does not,

logic,

for

it

by any means, involve sti1l

is

an elimination

of

logic

that cares for the clarity of terms, the coherence of propositions, the rigor of inferences. But it does involve a shift in the significance of logic. For Aristotle in 1nis Poste?ior Analyti.cs made his demonstrative syllogism the central piece in his construction

both of the nature

between sciences.

of

science

That construction

a procrustean

bed on which

from providing

the key to

science

and of

the relations

has turned cannot

the whole nature

lie. of

out

to be

So far science,

322

logic ity,

coherence,

tion

of

of

itself confined

propositions,

more

the

but

tability

V. We were so we asked

of

ion

of

where his

are

truth,

if

does

science go?

we to

At

own philosopher,

my own solution ized

tions,

and over

in

the

so I

issue.

inner

and

conviction objective

to

in

stages

successive

the

in

Aristotlers

come up with

a science

the

give

best

available

that opin-

each man has to no more

have I

truth,

us objective

to

become

offer

than

a general-

it

called

have

method

related

of

and cumulative

and so it

combined

to

Method

presented

point

this

empirical

pattern

ongoing

operations,

need

and the

views

mere

but

not

and

to

empirical

normative

immu-

method.

Generalized

yield

more

the

day .

the

But

we have

objective

not

view

brave

the And

definitive

any relation

been pondering the

the

EmPirical

bore

Analytics.

Postexiot, yields

it

terms,

.

with

dlssatisfied whether

of

task,

that

current

Generalized

We have

1j-quidation

opinions

Within

inferences.

of

not

deproces-

discovery,

clarity

the

not

terms,

revision.

rigor

light

of

defects

probable

seek more

truth.

come to

there

will

readily

includes problems,

performs

it

successfully

is

to

logic

observation,

It of

the

the

by

science

respect

with

is

still

not

measured

is

ensures

it

while

performed,

an empirical

propositions,

and applica-

Further,

verification,

logic

whole of

coherence the

For

experimentation,

larger

that

formulation

operations

formulation

the

the

performance

that

inferences.

scription, of

task

logical

to

task

be properly

clar-

promoting

of

the

and theories.

by method.

but

in

rigor

thls

that

significance

ses

and

hypotheses

essential

with

be content

to

has

is

a cake and

again.

not or

so the It

just

and recurrent It

results. a list

a medicine. same method

yields

a method.

is

ongoj-ng

of It can

It

is

operations regards

materials regards

a that

operato

be

recurrent

be employed

and cumulative

over results,

323 and so it

differs

on repeating cumulative dard is tive:

the

a standard,

Hermeneutic

confine

which keeps

used.

Such

and because the

method envisages themselves to

and historical

are expressions

is

of related

empirical

sciences

whenever it

operations vray to do Uhe job.

the right

Generalized

that

set

the pattern

is

natural

same result

results

met,

it

from the New Method Laundry

is

all

norma-

data.

the data of

studi-es turn

mainly

of meaning.

stan-

The

sense.

to data

psychology

Clinical in meanings the slzmptoms of conflicts between conscious and preconscious or unconscious activities. Generalized empirical method operates on a combination of both the data of sense and the data of consciousness: it does finds

not

treat

responding

of

objects

without

operations

the subjectrs

of

operations

taking

into

the subject; without

account

it

taking

the cor-

does not treat into

of

account the

ob j ects. As generalized empirical

corresponding

method generalizes the nodata to include the data of consciousness, so too it generalizes the notion of method. It r{rants to go behind the diversity that separates the experimentar method tion

of

of

the natural

sciences

and the quite

procedures

diverse

of

hermeneutics and of history. It would discover their connon core and thereby prepare the way for their harmonious combination in human studies. From various viewpoints man has been named the logical animal, the symbolic animal, the self-completing

animal.

But in

each of these definitions, man is regarded as an animal, and so he is an object for the natural sciences. At the same time, he is regarded as logical or symbolic or self-completing; he lives his life in a world mediated by meaning; and so he is a proper object for hermeneutic and historicalstudies. What, then,

is

the corunon core of related and recurrent that may be discerned both in natural science human studies.

operations and in In

the natural

Whether we recall ton

associating

sciences Archimedes,

a falling

the

key event

is

Euz,eka or the

apple

with

a falling

discovery.

legend of

New-

moon, whether

J24

we turn

from

of

surprising

less

find

we ever

Again, for

ing:

in

the

and he got

In

so it

everyday

the

point.

Indeed,

experience

of

it

of

that

is

sense

grasp

of

grasp

ligible to

in

intelligible

to

what

quately.

is

It

is

getting

together.

which

it

they

may be

a bit

rarely

only

or the

one of

only to

and

a grasp

what

together

the

related

solution.

Otherwise

one will

of

presup-

unity

as

have

the

insight

given

must

had the

into Nor

is

express mere

a

presenor

chase

hunt,

whole.

One also

to

or

unity

such

search, merely

given

understanding

presupposes Again'

that

instance

unification'

needs

be related. inquiry,

innerly

our

intelligible

and a grasp of

an whether

data,

for of

many compo-

the

consti-tute

relationship

can

piece

unity

discover

hang

they

understand

consciousness:

presupposes

way

Peo-

intelligence,

with

presupposes

It

presentation

of

tation

families,

you mean'

their

that

be conibined

relationship;

the

the

to

an insight,

intelligible poses

the

by ob-

history

how things

frequency

understanding

have

is

extended

.

given

or

what

for

they

understand-

common sense.

to

seeing

and

of

also

but

seeing

people

because

human knowledge.

always

the

thereby

themselves.

and when we suspect

However, nents

on,

ease

the

whole

the

alien of

is

Droysen

Gustav

to

understanding

understand;

slowly

classical

a discipline and

operation

key

express

when we esteem

retarded,

of

by expounding

individuals

religions

catching

because

then

only

not

is

the

was Schleiermacher,

rules-of-thumb

Johann

hermeneutics

states, Nor

i-s understand-

event

misunderstanding

the

that

was

of

that

serving

is

again,

history,

procedures

science

emerged.

misinterpretation.

of

and

of

natural

new has

hermeneutics

exegetes

avoidance

on the

p1es,

of

contributions'

where

key

the

various

the

beyond

avoidance

ing,

1eap.

theorist

point

Something

field

larger

the

essential

the

hermeneutics

and biblical

scholars based

at

ourselves

made a quantum

has

no less

but

to

discoveries

epoch-making

for

an intelit

enough it

ade-

experience

325 of

the occurrence

of

a bright

the power to recall point

further Insights

to

it,

idea,

use it,

such expression

are a dime a dozen.

cur,

not with

with

respect

respect

but

apply

not a

in word or deed.

For the most part

schematic

have

There is

whether

to data in all

to merely

one will

it.

their

they oc-

complexity,

images.

Dozens of

but

such

images are needed to approximate to what actually is given, and so it is thaL the expression of insight has to be followed by a very cool and detached process of reflection that marshals the relevant evidence and submits it to appropriate

tests

before

laying

claim

to

any discovery

or

invention. Such in recurrent

ations

results

involved

natural

occur

or reflect one along

the normative

It

yietd

that

science, will

in

pattern

ongoing

and

hermeneutics,

be noted that

of in

the oper-

consciously:

in dreamless sleep one inquire or understand or formurate or check or pass judgment. Not only are the conscious. There also is a dynamism that moves from one operation to the next. There is the

experience

operations

is

operations

in

in commonsense.

does not

spontaneity

of

understood,

or

sense.

There is

in

to

which we inquire late

outline

and related

cumulative history,

briefest

there

order

is

the

the

intelligence

understand

inteltigence

with

and, once we have

with

which we formu-

what we have grasped.

There is the reasonableness lrrhich we reflect on our formulations, check them out, pronounce in the light of the evidence we have brought to light. Such sponLaneity, intelligence, reasonableness are themselves conscious. so it is that both the operations

with

and the relations are gi-ven in But their

that

unite

them in

a normative

pattern

consciousness. givenness,

of itself, is only infrastruchuman knowledge but only one component within an item of knowledge of which the remainder as yet is only potential. To make that remainder actual one has to attend to oners attending, note how spontaneously it fixes upon what gives delight, promises pleasure, ture.

It

is

not yet

326

sublimate

to

labored

teachers

the

recall

danger,

threatens

long years at our animal

school when

spirits

and har-

so that higher pursuits' allegedly ness them to different, leca whole now without too much pain one can sit through One has to advert to to most of it. ture and even listen to understand, do not quite question

awareness when one is

its

own intelligence,

one's

dissatisfaction its puzzled explain, its

would clear

that

uPr its

comes to light, to convey precisely

care to

failing

explanations

search for

the matter its

solution

with

find

that

the further joy when a

the exact ex-

what understanding has attending to one's own intelligence grasped. In brief, and basic meaning of the word, a primitive brings to light in each of us prompts us normative, for the intelligence with a mere to be dissatisfied to seek understanding, pression

grasp, to pin an ever fuller j u s t what we so far have atdown in accurate expression fashion, attending to one's own reaIn similar tained. and basic but sonableness reveals an equally primltive to keep probing

glimmer,

complementary type of no matter

how bright,

for

normativeness. they are not

Ideas are fine, but enough. The practical

The theoretical work. man wants to know whether they will test their man will wonder whether they are true: he will inner coherencer compare them with what he otherwise considers

estabtished,

work out their

implications,

see whether the implications no flaw can be found, he will

to

experiments able,

and if

they

are true'

but only

that

devise

are verifigrant,

they seem probable.

not that Our rea-

evidence, marshals and sonableness demands sufficient is bound to assent when evidence weighs all it can find, and may not assen! when it is insufficient. is sufficient, Fina1ly,

there

is

the normativeness

of our deliberations.

the realm of Because we are free, we also freedom and responsibility. we may discern and in our responsibility are responsible, It and basic instance of normativeness. another primitive

Between necessity

is,

so to

and impossibility

speak, the reasonableness

lies

of

action.

Just

as we

327

the

so too we cannot

evidence,

verting ing

and pass judgrment beyond or against

be reasonable

cannot

right

to what is without

science

and what is

a good conscience

the peace of

right,

be responsible

is

time

without

an unhappy con-

of

wrong. We have been asking

to conclude.

enjoy-

when we choose what is

the disquiet

suffering

when we choose what is

It

wrong,

ad-

without

whether

there is any connection between inner conviction and objective By inner conviction truth. we have meant not passion, very

not stubbornness, opposite;

we have meant the

transcendence, able,

in brief,

constitute

the

of

fruit

exigences

for

the world

the

earth

moment it

has happened to

my weight. mediated

But there by meaning;

authentj.c

responsible

In my opinion, tion

that

those

vated

by values.

in

in

authenticity the objectivity

the

sense that feet

my treading

the objectivity objectivity

of

, of at each and bear

of the world

is

of being attentive, inner

conviction

attentiveness,

responsibility

to be attained

in

inner

fruit

the

of

intelligent,

.

then,

the norms of

sonableness, satisfying

and that

subjectivity,

reasonable,

resist is

by the

a lready-out-there-now

only

also

reason-

we have distin-

There is

imnediacy , of that is firm-set

self-

being ruled

objectivity

the

of

intelligent,

the human person. But for guished two interpretations. of

but the

blindness,

of being attentive,

responsible;

norms that

not willful

norms is

the

convic-

intelligence,

is

rea-

have been satisfied. the high

the world

road to

mediated

And

the objectivity

by neaning

and moti-